# Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society/Volume IX

PAQE

I. Report on the Gtpsy Tribes of North-east Bulgaria. By

'Petulknoro' ...... 1

Review ........ 54

Notes and (Queries ...... 64

PART 2.

I. Report ok the Gtpsy Tribes oV North-kast Bulgaria. By

'Petulenoro' ...... 65

Editorial ........ 10!)

Notes and (Queries . .111

PART8 3 AND 4.

1. Vale et Ave I By John Sampson . .113

II. Studies IN Romani Philology. By Alfkeh L. Woolner. I. . 119

III. The Norwood Gypsies and their Vocabulary. By Eric Otto

WiNSTEUT ....... 129

IV. Bkioiit's Anglo-Romam Vocabulary. By Ale.xander Russell 165 V. An American-Romani Vocabulary. By George F. Black, Ph.D. 185

Notes and Queries ...... 222

Index. By Alexander Russell ...... 225

Frontispiece. Boiikmiene disant la bonne avantcre. By Cara- vAGoio. (Presented by A. Russell.)

• Complete Lists of the Reviews and of the Notes and Queries will be found

in the Index under these headings.

ERRATA

Pajre 80, line 6, for Sieb^nburgen read Siehmburgen.

„ 130, lines 9-16, for At the Qiu^n— There reinaint the read One of the ttoo fimt guggettions it probaltly right. Hut thrre it just a.

„ 164, line 2 from the bottom, for kair read ktr.

K

The Gypsy Lore Soeiet\

GRINDLETON VICARAGE, CLITHEROE

r

President — John Sampson, D.Litt.

Charles Godfrey Leland, 1888-92. David MacRitchie, 1907-8. Henry Thomas Crofion, 1908-9. Theodore AVaits-Dunton, 1909-10. The Mari^uis Adriano Colocci, 1910-11. AiiTHiR Theslekf, 1911-12. Geheimr.\t Prof. Ekn.st Ki'hn, 1912-13. Lady Arthur (trosvenor, 1913 14. iPrincipal Sir Donald MacAli.stek, K.C.H., 1914-ir).

LIST OF MEMBERS'

\st Juhi 1014— .'^O/A ,Jun> 1921

LI RR ARIES AND SOCIETIES

[219] Aberdeen, Scotland, The Univcreity Library, King's College. [293] Aberystwyth, Wales, The National Library of AVales, care of

Sydney V. Galloway, Pier Street, Aberystwyth. [33G] Ann Arbor, Michigan, U.S.A., The University Institute Library,

care of Henry Sotheran it Co., 140 Strand, London, W.C. 2. [332] Baltimore, U.S.A., The Peabody Institute, care of Edward G. Allen

& IJion, Ltd., 12 and 14 Grape Street, Shaftesbury Avenue,

London, W.C. 2. [331] Berkley, California, L^.S.A., University of California, care of B. F.

Stevens \- Brown, 4 Trafalgar Square, London, ^^'.C. 2. [148] Berlin, Germany, Anthropologische Gesellschaft, Koniggrjitzer-

strasse 120. [18] Berlin, Germany, Preussische Staats-Bibliothek, Behrenstrasse

40, W. 64. [26] Birmingham, England, Free Reference Library, Ratcliffe Place. [162] Boston, Mass., L-.S.A., The Athcna.'uni, care of Edward G. Allen

& Son, Ltd., 14 Grape Street, Shaftesbury Avenue, London,

W.C. 2.

' The numbers printed in brackets before the names indicate the order in which members joined the Society, as determined by the dates of the receipts for their first subscriptions. The first new member who joined after the revival of the Gypsy Lore Society in the spring of 1907 was No. 92, and lower numbers, of which there are twenty-seven, distinguish those who were members during the first period of the Society's activity, which ended on June 30, 1892.

h

LIST OF MEMBERS

[39] Boston, Mass., U.S.A., The Public Library, care of G. E. Stechert & Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane, London, W.C. 2.

[326 [319 [200

[284

[260

[330

[181

[251 [27

[151 [161

[145

[265

[163 [261

[252

[268

[203 [204

[89 [156

[49

[141

[212 [255

Breslau, Germany, Staats- und Universitiits-Bibliothck.

Brighton, England, The Public Library.

Brooklyn, N.Y., U.S.A., The Public Library, Montague Branch,

197 Montague Street. Brussels, Belgium, P)il)liothequc Royale de Belgique, 5 Place du

Musee. Budapest, Hungary, Magyar Nemzeti Muzeum, Szechenyi orsz.

KonyvtAra, care of Gusztav Raiischburg, Budapest iv., Franzis-

kanerplatz 2. Buffalo, N.Y., The Grosvenor Library, care of B. F. Stevens &

Brown, 4 Trafalgar Square, London, ^V.C. 2. Calcutta, India, The Asiatic Society of Bengal (57 Park Street),

care of Luzac it Co., 46 Great Russell Street, London, W.C. 1. Cambridge, England, The University Library. Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A., Harvard University Library, care of

Edward G. Allen & Son, Ltd., 11 Grape Street, Shaftesbury

Avenue, London, W.C. 2. Cardiff, South Wales, Central Public Library. Chicago, 111., U.S.A., The Newberry Library, care of B. F. Stevens

& Brown, 4 Trafalgar Square, Charing Cross, London, W.C. 2. Chicago, 111., U.S.A., The University Library, care of B. F.

Stevens & Brown, t Trafalgar Square, Charing Cross, London,

W.C. 2. Christiania, Norway, Universitets-Bibliothcket, care of Camnier-

meyers Boghandel (Sigurd Pedersen og Eistein Ka;ibe), Karl

Johans Gade 41 og 43, Kristiania, Norway. Copenhagen, Denmark, The Royal Library, care of Francis

E<1 wards, 83 High Street, Marylebone, London, \\'. 1. Dresden, Germany, Sachsischf Lan<le.=;-r)ibli()thok. Kai.'^or Wilhclm

Platz 11. Dublin, Ireland, The Library of Trinity College. Dulilin, Ireland, The National Library of Ireland, care of Hodges,

Figgis it Co., Lt<l , 20 Nassau Street, Dublin. Edinburgh, Scotland, The Advocates' Library. Edinburgh, Scotland, The Philosophical Institution, 4 Queen

Street. Edinburgh, Scotland, The Public Library, George iv. Bridge. Edinburgh, Scotland, The Royal Scottish Museum, care of James

Thin, 54 South Bridge, Edinburgh. Edinburgh, Scotland, The Signet Library, care of George P.

Johnston, 37 George Street, Edinburgh. Frankfurt am Main, Germany, Freiherrlich Carl von Roth-

schild'sche otfentliche Bibliothek, Untermainkai 15. Glasgow, Scotland, The Mitchell Library, 21 Miller Street, Glasgow. Glasgow, Scotland, The University Library, care of James

MacLehose & Sons, 61 St. Vincent Street, (.ila.sgow.

LIST OF MEMBERS XI

[236] Hamburg, Germany, Museum fiir Volkerkunde, Binderstrasse 14. [285] Harrisburg, Pa., U.S.A., The State Library of Pennsylvania. [146] Ithaca, N.Y., U.S.A., Cornell University Library, care of Edward G. Allen & Son, Ltd., 14 Grape Street, Shaftesbury Avenue, London, W.C. 2. [323] Krakow, Galizien, Poland, C. K. Biblioteca Uniwersytetu Jagiel- loiiskiego w Krakowie {per G. Gebethner i Sp.), care of William Dawson & Sons, Ltd. (Low's Export Department), St. Dunstan's House, Fetter Lane, London, E.G. 4. [269] Leeds, England, The Central Free Public Library. [43] Leiden, The Netherlands, The L^niversity Library (Legaat Warner), care of S. C. van Doesburgh, Breetstraat 14, Leiden. [283] Leipzig, Germany, Universitiits-Bibliothek, care of J. C. Hinrichs,

Grimmaischestrasse 32, Leipzig, Germany. [214] Liverpool, England, The Public Library, William Brown Street. [243] London, England, The British Museum, Department of Printod

Books, W.C. 1. [232] London, England, The London Library, St. James's Square,

S.W. 1. [328] Los Angeles, Cal., U.S.A., Los Angeles I'ublic Library, care of B. F. Stevens Sc Brown, 4 Trafalgar Square, Charing Cross, London, W.C. 2. [279] Manchester, England, The .lohn Rylands Library, Deansgate. [28] Manchester, England, Public Free Reference Librar\', King Street. [321] Melbourne, Victoria, Australia, The Public Library, care of Henry

Sotherun & Co., 43 Piccadilly. London. W. 1. [216] Milan, Italy, Keale Biblioteca Nazionalc di Brera, care of Hoepli it

Co., Galleria de Christoforis 59, Milano, Italy. [327] Minneapolis, Minn., U.S.A., The Minneapolis Athenaeum.

[59] Miinchen, Bavaria, Bayer. Staats-Bibliothek. [335] Newark, N.J., U.S.A., The Free Public Lil)rary, care of G. E. Stechert & Co., 2 Star Vard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane, London, W.C. 2. [147] New Haven, Conn., L'.S.A., Yale LTniversity Library, care of Edward G. Allen S: Son, Ltd., 14 Grape Street, Shaftesbury Avenue, London, W.C. 2. [275] New York, L^.S.A., Columbia L'niversity Library, care of G. E. Stechert & Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane, London, W.C. 2. [135] New York, U.S.A., The Public Library, 476 Fifth Avenue, care of B. F. Stevens <t Brown, 4 Trafalgar Square, Charing Cro.ss, London, W.C. 2. [244] Newcastle upon-Tyne, England, The Public Library, New Bridge

Street. [143] Northampton, Mass., U.S.A., The Forbes Library, care of Henry Sotheran & Co., 140 Strand, London, W.C. 2. [13] Oxford, England, The Bodleian Library. [171] Oxford, England, The Meyrick Library, Jesus College.

Xll LIST OF MEMBERS

[218] Paris, France, Bibliotheque Nationale, care of Librairic C. Klinck- J

sieck, 11 rue de Lille, Paris (vii**), France. '

[272] Petrograd, Russia, Imperial Public Library, care of Ellis, 29 New

Bond Street, London, W. 1. [277] Philadelphia, Pa., U.S.A., The Free Library, Thirteenth and LocuRt

Streets. [329] Philadelphia, Pa., U.S.A., University' of Penn.sylyania, care of

G. E. Stechert <\: Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery

Lane, London, W.C. 2. [342] Princeton, N.J., U.S.A., The University Library, care of G. E.

Stechert A: Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane,

London, W.C. 2. [324] Sacramento, Cal, U.S.A., California State Library, care of G. E.

Stechert tV Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane,

London, W.C. 2. [133] St. Louis, Mo., U.S.A., The Mercantile Library, care of G. E.

Stechert iK: Co., 2 Star Yard, Carey Street, Chancery Lane,

London, ^V.C. 2. [233] St. Jjouis, Missouri, ['.S.A., The Public Library, care of B. F.

Stevens Sc Brown, I Trafalgar Square, London, W.C. 2. [209] Stockholm, Sweden, The Royal Library, care of Wheldon «^- Wesley,

28 Essex Street, Strand, London, W.C. 2. [266] Strassburg, i. Els., Germany, Kai.serliche Universitiits- und Landes-

Bibliothek. [286] Upp.sala, Sweden, Kurigl. Universitcts Bibliotek. [322] ITtrecht, The Netherlands, I'niversitcits Bibliotheek. [270] Vienna, Austria, K. K. Hofliibliothek, Josefsplatz 1. [292] Vienna, Austria, K. K. Universitats-Bibliothek. [345] Washington, D.C., U.S.A., The Library of Congress, care of

Bernard Qnaritch, Ltd., 11 (irafton Street, New Bond Street,

London, W. 1. [155] Wa.shington, D.C, TT.S.,\.. The Piiblir Librarv ..f the District of

Columbia. [273] Weimar, Germany, (jrossherzoglichc Bililiothek.

IXDIVIDUALS

[119] Ackerley, The Rev. Canon Frederick George (Hon. Secretary),

Grindlctoii Vicarage, near Clitheroe. Lanca.«shire. [157] Adams, Alfred, 493^ and 495 Collins Street (W.), Melbourne,

Victoria, Australia. [115] Aldersey, Hugh, of Aldersey, Handley, near Chester. [341] Allison, Miss Molly, Rye Close, King's Congleton, Alcester,

Warwickshire. [337] Appleby, Major G. P., Farcham, Hampshire. [259] Atkinson. Frank Stanley, 3 Avondale Road, Karlsdon. Coventry. [312] Baker, the late Captain L. G., Army and- Navy Club, Pall Mall,

London, S.W. 1.

LIST OF MEMBERS

XUl

Bartlett, The Rev. Donald Mackenzie Maynard, St. Wilfrid's

Vicarage, Harrogate. Bathgate, Herbert J., Superintendent, The Borstal Institution,

Invercargill, New Zealand. Berry, Mrs. Kiley Maria Fletcher, Box 17, R.F.D. 2, Sanford,

Florida, U.S.A. Bigge, John A. Selby, 7 Wilbraham Place, London, S.AV. 1. Bilgrami, Syed Hossain, C.S.I., Nawal» Imad-ul-Mulk Bahadur,

Kocklands, Saifabad, Plyderabad, I^eccan, India. Black, George F., Ph.D., New York Public Library, 476 Fifth

Avenue, New York, U.S.A. Blaikie, Walter Biggar, LL.D., F.K.S.E., 11 Thistle Street, Edin- burgh. Borenius, C. Einar, Ph.D., Councillor, Finnish Legation, Stockholm,

Sweden. Bramiey-.Moore, Mi.ss Eva, May Bank, Aigburth, Liverpool. Hroadwood, Miss Lucy Etheldred, 3c Montagu Mansions, London,

W. 1. Brown, Irving 11., Ph.D., Department of Komance Languages,

The University, Cincinnati, Ohio, U.S.A. Butterworth, Charles F., Waterloo, Poynton, Cheshire. Canziani, Miss Rstclla, 3 Palace Green, Kensington, London, W. 8. Casey, John, care of Notarius Pokrovsky, Moskovskaya Ulitza 22,

Penza, Ku.ssia. Clugnet, the late Leon, Licencie es lettres, Villa Miryam, " rue

Carrierc, Mark, Bourg-la-Keino, Seine, France. Colocci, The Marquis Adriano Amerigo, Palazzo Colocci, Piazza

Angclo Colocci, Jesi, Italy. Crofton, Henry Thoma.s \\\\a. Mauvarre, Cannes, France. Dawkins, Richard .NPGillivray, M.A., Plas Dulas, Llanddulas,

North Wales. DelDiicle, Franrois, deputi', 59 rue de la Tour, Paris (vi"), France. Domville, Miss Stella li. B., Shutes, Syiiiondsbury, Bridport, Dorset. Ehrenborg, Harald, Opphem, Sweden. Eve, The Honourable Mr. Justice Harry Trelawney, Royal Courts

of Justice, Strand, London, W.C. 2. Farrell, Frank James, M.Sc, Montagu House, Beccles, Suffolk. Feleky, Charles, 508 West 114th Street, New York, L'.S.A. Fergu.son, James, Manor F'arm, Tytherington, near Macclesfield. Ferguson^ the late Professor John, LL.D., The University, Glasgow. Ferguson, William, Manor Hoiise, Tvtherington, near Maccles- field. Fisher, the late Charles Dennis. M.A., Christ Church, Oxford. Francis, Henry James, Hollycroft, Hinckley, Leicestershire. Fvffe, Colin C. H., 1406 New York Life Building, Chicago, III,

U.S.A. Gibbs, Ben R., 16 Bloomfield, Blackwood, Monmouthshire. Gilliat-Smith, Bernard Joseph, The British Consulate, Varna,

Bulgaria.

XIV LIST OF MEMBERS

[197] Gilliiigton, Miss Alice E., The Caravans, Lilliput Hill, Parkstone-

on-sea, Dorset. [250] Goddard, Miss Amelia, Lark's Gate, Thorney Hill, Bransgore, Hants. [15] Greene, Herbert Wilson, M.A., B.C.L., 4 Stone Buildings, Lincoln's

Inn, London, W.C. 2. [92] Grosvenor, Lady Arthur, Broxton Lower Hall, Handley, near

Chester. [98] Hall, the late lie v. George, Ruckland Rectory, Louth, Lincolnshire. [339] Hewitt, Reginald Mainwaring, M.A., University College, Notting- ham. [168] Hewlett, John H., Queensgate, Harrow-on-the-Hill. [303] Hitchcock, Roger F., Switterfield, Stowupland,Stowni;ukct, Suffolk. [213] Humphreys, A. L., York I>o(lge, Baker Street, Reading. [90] Huth, the late Captain Frederi<k II., Beckford House, 20 Lansdown

Crescent, Bath. [169] Huth, Sydney Franci-s, Culnistock, Cullonipton, Devon. [144] Imlach, Miss G. M., M.A., 8 Blenheim Road, Wavertree, Liverpool. [334] James, Alfred, o Portcanna Place, William Street, Cardiff. [.{02] Jacob, Lieut. -Col. H. F., cmre of Llovfl's Bank, Ltd., p^i.stbnurne. [193] John, Augustus E.. A.R.A., 28 Mallnrd Street, Chelsea, Lonchdi.

S.W. :i. [281] Kendal, Richard P. J., Brandrcth House, Parbold, near Wigan. [178] Kershaw, Philip, Shobley, Ringwood, Hants. [51] Kuhn, the late Geheimrat Professor Ernst, Ph.D., Hess-Strasse 5,

Munich, Germany. [298] Lockyer, the late James Edward, A.M.I.C.E., Tackct Wood House,

Kingsbridge, South Devon. [96] Lothian, the late ^L•lurice John, Kilravock, Blarkfonl Avenue,

Ld in burgh. [130] Lovell, Miss Fenella, 203 BouUvard Raspail, Paris. [106] Lyster, Miss M. Eileen, 9 Linudalc Road, West Kirby, (.^hcshire. [75] MacAlister,Prineij)arSir Donald. K f P . M \,M D. f » (VL.,LL.D.,

The University, Glasgow. [220] Macalister, Professor Robert Alexander Stewart, M.A., F.S.A.,

18 P^denmount Road, Donny brook, Co. Dublin, [93] M'^Cormick, Andrew, 60 Victoria Street, Newton-St«wart, Wigtown- shire. [223] ^Lacfie, Miss Alison Bland Scott, Rowton Hall, Chester. [158] Macfie, Charles Wahab Scott, Rock Mount, 13 Tiiverpool Road,

Chester. [112] Macfie, John William Scott, M.A., B.Sc, M.B., Ch.B., Rowton

Hall, Chester. [108] Macfie, Robert Andrew Scott, M.A., B.Sc., 34 Moorfields, Liverpool. [262] MacGilp, The Rev. John D., M.A., The Crown Manse, Inverness,

Scotland. [125] M'Kie, Norman James, M.D., 14 Arthur Street, Newton-Stewart,

AVigtownshire. [206] Maclaren, J. Stewart, Hartfell House, Moffat, Dumfriesshire,

Scotland.

LIST OF MEMBERS XV

[240] MacLeod, William, 10 Rhode Island Avenue, Newport, Rhode Island, U.S.A. [1] MacRitchie, Da\'id, F.S.A.Scot., 4 Archibald Place, Edinburgh. [136] >PWhir, James, M.B., Ch.B., Swinton, Duns, Berwickshire. [9')] Maitland, Mrs. Ella Fuller, 131 Sloane Street, London, S.W. 1. [97] Malleson, the late Rev. Herbert Harry, Manston Vicarage, Cross- gates, near Leeds. [153] Marston, Miss Agnes, B.A., 13 Denman Drive, Newsham Park,

Liverpool. [113] Merrick, William Percy, Woodleigh, Shepperton, Middlesex. [318] Milroy, Mrs. M. E., The Oast House, near Farnham, Surrey. [1S8] Mitchell, William, 14 Forbesfield Road, Aberdeen. [333] Montague, Mrs. Amy.

[172] Moreton, the late Lord, Sarsden House, Chipping Norton, Oxon. [247] Moriarty, J. R., 119 Mecklenburg Street, St. John, New Bruns- wick, Canada. [217] Muir, Professor John Ramsay Bryce, M.A., The University, Man- chester. [105] .Myers, John, 24 Dewsland Park Road, Newport, Monmouth. [211] Owen, David Charles Lloy<i. M D., Bron-y-Graig, Harlech, North Wales. [76] Owen, Miss Mary Alicia, 306 North 9th Street, St. Joseph, M<j..

U.S.A. [11] Pennell, Mrs. Elizabeth Robins, Hotel Margaret, 95-97 Columljia Heights, Brooklyn, N.Y., U.S.A. [310] Phillimore, the late Honble. Robert C, Itidlett, Herts. [308] Pohl, H., 78 Cecil Street, Greenheys, Manchester. [80] Prideaux, the late Colonel W. F., C.S.I., Hopeville, St. Peter's-in- Thanet, Kent. [-27] (.^uevedo, the late Sonor I'rofessor Don Samuel A. Lafone (391 San Martin, Buenos Ayres, Argentine Republic), care of Henry Young & Sons, 12 South Castle Street, Liverpool. [278] Quinn, John, 31 Nassau Street, New York, U.S.A. [88] Rae, Mrs. John, Glenelly, Chislehurst, Kent.

[56] Riinking, Devey Fearon de I'Hoste, LL.D., 9 Overstrand Mansion.s, Battersea Park, London, S.W. 11. [280] Ranking, Colonel G. S. A., Beech Lawn, Park Town, Oxford. [103] Reynolds, Llywarch, B.A., Old Church Place, Merthyr Tydfil,

Wales. [314] Richardson, Hubert N. B., 16 Mcrchiston Avenue, Edinburgh. [107] Robertson, Donald Struan, Trinity College, Cambridge. [309] Russell, The Right Honble. the Countess, Telegraph House,

Chichester. [126] Russell, the late Alexander, M.A., John Street, Stromness, Orkney. [87] Saltus, the late J. Sanford, Salmagundi Club, 47 Fifth Avenue,

New York, L^.S.A. [16] Sampson, John, D.Litt., M.A., The Univerity, Liverpool. [264] Scott, Charles Payson Gurley, 49 Arthur Street, Yonkers, New York, U.S.A.

XVI LIST OF MEMBERS

Shaw, Fred., 7 Macdonald Road, Friern Barnet, London, N. 11. Sidebotham, Henry, Wood View, 27 Robin Lane, Pudsey, near

Leeds. Slade, C. F., 38 Moor Road, Headingley, Leeds. Slade, Edgar A., ' Dodpitts,' near Yarmouth, Isle of Wight. Sowton, Miss 8. C. M., Avington, Guildford, Surrey. Spalding, Dr. James A., 627 Congress Street, Portland, Maine,

U.S.A. Strachey, Charles, 32 Abbey Road, St. John's Wood, London,

N.W. 8. Strang, Ian, 27 Whitehead's drove, London, S.W. 3. Sykes, Brig.-General P. Molosworth, C.M.G.,C.I.E.,ThL' Athena-uni,

London, S.W. 1. Symons, Arthur, 13 Queens Gardens, London, W. 2. Taylor, E. R., Can Hatch, Burgh Heath, Epsom. Thesleff, the late Arthur, Stockholm, Sweden. Thompson, Thomas William, M.A., Reptori, Derby. Valentine, .Milward, 'J Maniiering Road, Sefton Park, Liverpool. Wackernagel, Professor Jacob, Ph.D., Gartenstrasse 1)3, Basel,

Switzerland. Wall, Mrs. James, 2 Thurloo Street, Rusholme, Manchester. Wear, John, Felton Mills, Felton, U.S. (3., Northumberland. Well.stood, Frederick Christian, M.A., Shakespeare's Birthi)lace,

Stratford -on- Avon. White, John G. (Williamson Building, Cleveland, (Jhio, U.S.A.),

care of Bernard Quaritch, Ltd., 11 Grafton Street, New Bond

Street, London. \\' I . Winstedt, Enc Otto, M.A., B.Liii., Isi lllley Koad, Oxford. Woollier, Profe-s.sor .\lfred C, M.A., l^rim-iiKil of the Oriental

College, Lahore, India. [117] Yates, Miss Dora Esther, M.A., 27 Marmion lioad, Liverpool.

[253 [325

[128 [122 [296 [187

[83

[294 [246

[199 [317 [257 [258

[9 [142

[271 [301 [225

[230

[121 [149

Honorary Secretary : Rev. Canon F. G. Ackerley, Grindleton Vicarage, Clitheroe.

Note. — No names have been removed from the last printed List of Members, thou<,'h in many ca,ses subscription has not ln'on made for either of tiie years l!)14-15, 1015-16. The etlective membership of the Society dropped between 1914 and 1921 to a little over one hundred.

SEP I

JOURXAL OF THE

GYPSY LOEE

SOCIETY

NEW SERIES

Vol. IX YEAU 1913-10 No. 1

I -RErOUT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST

BULGARIA

By ' Petc'lengbo '

PUELIMINAKY KeMARK.S

> KFOKK setting forth the results of my researches during

B

nearly four years' residence in Varna, I wish particularly to insist upon a fact which I may have occasion to illustrate more than once in the course of this report, namely, the unreliability of second-hand information, whether gathered from Bulgarians, Turks, or Gypsies themselves. The last-named race are indeed surprisingly ignorant with regard to anything and everything aSecting any other tribe than the one to which they belong. They frequently do not even know the name of a neighbouring tribe, applying one particular denomination, which as often as not turns out to be a nickname, to two different tribes. I do not mean to say that information gathered from this source is altogether valueless. But it must be carefully sifted and checked by personal observation. As for the Turk, the only piece of information which I ever obtained from one of that race was to the effect that in order to light a match it was quite unnecessary

VOL. IX. — NO. I. A

2 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

to possess a matchbox, provided that a Gypsy female were in the vicinity: you had merely to approach her person, and lo ! the match would flare !

Bulgarians, the lords of the land, might be expected to know something more concerning the Gypsies, who are, after all. in Bulgaria, numerically no negligible cjuantity. Such is, however, not the case. To them every Gypsy man is just a gypsy, a dirty scoundrel, while every Gypsy woman is the fitting subject for some coarse joke. At the best some lawyer may give ^ou a belated copy of a futile bye-law, which never interested an}' one save J perhaps its author, and has remained a dead letter since its unfortunate birth. I would add that the Bulgarians' ignorance i on this subject is only surpassed by their inability to understand that there is anything in it worth learning. I should not deem it necessary to mention these things but for the tendency, in England, to rely implicitly upon information obtained from persons ' on the spot,' who are therefore considered to be qualified to report upon the most puzzling questions.

Finally there is the testimony of English and other European travellers, showing fre([uently great insight and power of observa- tion. But their statements are too often in the nature of generalizations, as though some Chinese explorer visiting London and Amsterdam might conclude, on the strength of certain outward similarities, that the inhabitants of those two cities belonged to one and the same race. In the interesting description of Bulgarian Gypsies given in their book, A ReaicLna' in Btdijtirin (quoted in J. G. L. S., vii. 158-lGO), it is not difHcult to recognize that Captain S. G. B. St. Clair and Charles Brophy must have come across and yet treated as a whole numerous widely difiering tribes, of whom some were professional thieves, and others comparatively honest. It is doubtful whether the Bulgarian peasants really did close their doors and 'keep a close watch upon their poultry, pigs, and other movable goods' at the approach of the Gypsy horde with a long string of oxen and buffaloes, for, as wo shall see, these were in all probability the honest spoon-makers whom the police even now allow to camp for several days at a stretch on the plain to the north of Varna, near the State Hospital, where no ordinary Gypsy would be allowed to remain for an hour, thereby in practice belying the Bulgarian dictum that all Gypsies alike are thieves, and vagabond, good-for-nothing fellows. Actual experience of the honesty of

REPORT ON' THE CYPSV TKIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 6

this tribe has forced the authorities to draw a line of distinction in their favour.

The whole question of Biilt,'arian Gypsies is summarily dealt with in a single paragraph in Mr. Arthur Thesleff' s ' Report on the Gypsy Problem ' (./. G. L. S., v. 86). We shall see that the laws to prevent nomadizing and horse-stealing have largely remained without effect. It is true that 'the Christian Gypsies have the reputation [my italics] of being more orderly ' (ibid., p. 86), but this good r».putation is scarcely deserved. The professional horse- thieves are Christians.

Paul Bataillard, in his L'8 derniers travaux relatifs aiix Bohemiens dans VEurope Orimtale, observes, in a note on page 34, that it is a pity that Paspati did not study the Gypsies with special reference to their trades, which appear to divide them into various tribes. Later, on page 45, he insists upon the necessity of classifying the tribes to be met with in the Balkan Peninsula, and he mentions a class of ver}' wild Gypsies, formerly found in Wallachia, called Xetots, about which little or nothing is known. Paspati himself lays the greatest stress upon the distinc- tion between Sedentary and Xomad dialects, and also between those of Christians and Moslems. Apart from this distinction, and from occasional references to the wild tribe of Moslem Nomads known as Zaparis ur 1 )japaris, and to certain terms known only to some hordes, which he describes as ' Les Nomades de la Haute Bulgarie,' he treats all the materials at his disposal as forming one language.

A residence of four years at Varna has convinced me of the necessity of classification according to trades, in accordance with Bataillard's view. It is a classification recognized by the Gypsies themselves, as having an important bearing upon their language. Nothing is more common than to hear a Gypsy sieve-maker say of a particular word or phrase that it is used, not by his tribe, but by the Tinners. In discussing the different Gypsy tribes inhabiting the Balkan Peninsula, the following points must be borne in mind: — (1) the district; (2) the religion; (3) the mode of life, whether sedentary or nomad; (4) the occupation or trade.

With regard to the first point, I propose to examine the tribes to be met with in North-East Bulgaria, that is, roughly, in the district south of the Danube and Cape Caliacra, having for boundarv on the east the Black Sea, on the south the Balkan

4 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

range, and on the west a line drawn from Rustcliuk to the Shipka Pass. I luay have occasion to mention tribes beyond these boundaries, as it is impossible to draw an absolutely accurate ethnic frontier. "With regard to the fourth point, it is necessary to remark that those Gypsies who bear the distinctive name of a given trade do not necessarily all of them practise that trade at the present day. Their forefathers must have followed the occupation denoted by their trade-name for many generations, and they must have kept to themselves to a con- siderable extent, marrvinij within their own tribe. lutermarriag'e between the different tribes, especially between Sedentaries liv- ing side by side in the same Mahala, has become of recent years very frequent. I know a member of the Tinner tribe married to a man of the Sieve-maker clan, who has learnt his wife's language, and speaks it, or Turkish, at home, for he says he found it easier to learn his wife's language than to make her learn his,

I cannot claim to have discovered all the tribes of this district. New subdivisions are for ever cropping up when one hopes one has come to the end of the subject. The following divisions and subdivisions are, however, accurate, as far as they go.

Division of Tribes A. Sedentaries. 1. Moslems.

{(i) Kalburdjis or sieve-makers: habitat — Varna. Dobritch,

and surrounding villages. Chief centre Dobritch. (6) Kalaidjis or tinners: habitat — Baltchik, Kavarna, Varna. Rustchuk. Chief centre Baltcliik.

(c) Demirdjis or workers in iron, of which two sub-

divisions, the Hrst known as the Yerlis, or 'locals,' speaking no Gypsy, the second referred to as Ustalar, the ' artisans,' speaking Gypsy.

(d) Sepetdjis or basket-makers of Shumla, to which are

closely allied the rush-carpet makers or Hasirdjis. (^) Calgidjis or musicians, whose ancestors were wool cleaners, known as Dri'ndaris, found in Kotel and sur- rounding villages, in Dobritch. Varna, Shumla, Shvna. Eski-Djumaya, and generally at all fairs. Centre Kotel. (/) Demirdjis or iron workers of Kazanlik.

REPORT ON THE GYPSV TRICES OF NORTn-EAST BULGARIA 5

(tj) Dawuldjis and Mehteris, or drum and pipe players. Speak no Gypsy.

2. Christians.

(«) Sieve-makers of Dobritch and environs.

(7/) Djezvedjis or coffee-pot makers of Shumla.

{<:) Riistchuk Sedentaries (originally a tribe of Rumanian

Gypsies, formerly Nomads). Highly criminal tribe

(ruIeB- 2 (a) and (/>)). (d) Nalbandjis or horse-shoe makers.

(a) Sieve-makers, now mostly horse-dealers. Half seden- tary. Original centre Silistria. Wander in summer from village to village along the river Kamtchia. Same race as Sedentary sieve-makers (A. 1 (a)).

(/») Zagundjis, origin of appellation unknown. Carrion caters; no trade: converts to Islam two generations ago. Chief centres Varna, Rustchuk, and Burgas, and chief beat the intervening district.

(/■) Demirdjis or Nomad iron workers, speaking the purest dialect. yet recorded in the Balkans, and indistinguish- able from the best Nomad dialects recorded by Paspati. Wander in the Eastern Balkans. Called by other tribes and perhaps by them.selves Aidia. Claim Slivna as their chief centre.

{(I) Dinikovliirs. Rear buffaloes, by ■which their carts are drawn. Men, horse-dealers. Women, great thieves : "wear the predza. Have no tents. Sleep in carts covered or tilted with rush matting. Found along the Danube.

2. Christians.

(a) Grebenaris or comb-makers. Beat — the Avhole of Eastern Bulgaria. No chief centre. Winter in villages, rarely the same one for two successive winters. Most criminal tribe in Bulgaria. Chiefly horse-thieves along the Rumanian frontier. Known to other tribes as Zavrakeia.

(/') Recent Rumanian invasion of a tribe practically identical with the comb-makers, and equally criminal.

{c) Burgudji's or gimlet-makers, known to other tribes

6 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

as Piirpulia. Make also shepherds' crooks.. Speak an exceedingly pure dialect, and are otherwise interest- ing, owing to the strangely elaborate form of their tents. Are honest. (d) Kashikdjis or spoon-makers, who call them.selves Rud:iris, i.e. makers of small articles in wood, known also to the Bulgarians as makers of wooden trouijhs, Kopanaris or Koritaris. Rear hutlaloes. Speak no Gypsy. Native language Rumanian, but know also Bultrarian and Turkish. The most honest tribe in Bulgaria, and perhaps the most numerous. Of very pure blood, and exceedingly dark.

[N.B. — Bulgarians have told me that there is a tribe of Kopanaris who rear horses as well as buffaloes, and are great thieves. I have not yet met them. See also notice of 'Turciti,' Turkish Gypsies in Rumania from across the Danube, tinkers and rearers of buffaloes. — /. G. L. S., vi. 154. They are probably the Dinikovlars. S»'f B. 1 (<J).]

The following notice of each tril»e, together with an account of my dealings with them in so far as I have come into contort with them, may prove of interest to Gypsyologists.

The Sedentauv Moslem Silve-makeus (i-. A. 1 («))

They call themselves Kalburdjia, the word being Turkish for sieve-maker, with the plural ending according to their dialect. This tribe is thoroughly sedentary, and they have no tradition of ever having been nomad.s. They also seem to think that they were always Moslems. But this is not the case. Their ancestors nmst have been converts to Islam, though sufficiently long ago for the present genera- tion to have forgotten the event of their conversion. Or they njay have been Moslems when still in Rinnania. Anyhow, the point of interest is that they are called Vlachs by the tinners, and that they call the latter Turkish Gypsies. The sieve-maker calls his own language Romanei^, i.e. G3'psy, and the tinner's language Xoraxit^ies or Turkish, meaning Moslem, and the Turkish langua<:o gadzikanes, or the speech of non-Gypsies. For the Bulgarian language he, like all other tribes, has got the word Da.-^ihxnies. The sieve-makers' dialect is in a splendid state of preservation, but the number of Rumanian words, to be found in it makes it absolutely certain that they at one time lived among a Rumanian-

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 7

speaking population. They even refer to themselves at times as Vlachs, though apparently not knowing that they were ever in Rumania. I have often tried, without any success, to induce them to explain this to mo themselves, ' You are yourselves Moslems,' I say to them, 'how is it that you call the tinners Moslems ? ' ' Yes, but we are different,' comes the answer ; ' we are sieve-makers, they call us Ylachs, and we count in the Greek way.' The latter statement refers to the fact that they know that their words for seven, eight, and nine are Greek. This know- ledge is not surprising, considering the large population of Greeks still living along the coast. They refer also to the more curious fi\ct that the tinners, who are considered to be more Moslem than the sieve-makers, cannot count in Gypsy at all, while otherwise possessing a pure enough dialect. It is quite possible, and would be rather characteristic if it were so, that the Turks formerly forbade the tinners, who are likewise often well-to-do horse- dealers, to count in their own language !

The sieve-makers, as also the poorer tinners, work in the towns as porters and carriers (hamals) : and the women of both tribes seek rough work in the houses, as charwomen, washer-women, etc. They are honest, clean, and work tidily. They are employed by all, and yet no one has a good word for the poor Gypsy. My own family is not behind the Bulgars in upbraiding them, and never- theless employs them regularly in order to clear away the dirt produced by servants of other races.

The sieve-makers* houses, too, are clean, and consist of one room, rarely of two. The floor is the earth, beaten hard, portions of which are covered with rush-matting made by the tribe of mat-makers (vide A. 1 {d)). The walls are rarely of brick, generally a mixture of mud, laths, and reeds. The roofs are sometimes made of tin boxes, flattened out and padded with mud. The chimney is generally a concavity in the wall, topped by a hole in the roof. Cushions and eiderdowns are piled up along the wall, and a few cooking utensils stand round the hearth. The women of this tribe do not as a general rule wear the feredza or mantle for outdoor use worn by Moslem women. No cloak of any kind hides the multicoloured shalvars.

Once a year they leave iheir tidy little homes, and temporarily give up their rather humdrum, thrifty, homely Turkish mode of life. This is at the time of the harvest, when they camp out in the fields under the open sky, without any tent. More than half the

8 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

women, however, remain at home. The population in Bulgaria is scarce, and at this time all possible hands are required for the work of reapinj^, etc. It is at this time that all the tribes we are considering meet for a few weeks in the fields, and get to know somethinsf of each other's different mode of life. But their know- ledge on these points is of the vaguest.

The Moslem sieve-maker to whom I am most indebted for my knowledge of this dialect is a little witch-like old woman about four feet high, almost black, with sharply-cut features and eyes which sparkle with mischief when she knows that she has an appreciative public. She sits on the carpet in my study, her legs tucked up underneath her in Turkish fashion, occupying an incredibly small space, and rocking herself with glee provoked by her own jokes and conceits, until she at times falls over on her side, but quickly rights herself and becomes serious for an instant, interpolating such a sentence as this into her conversation : ' Much thank-sgiving to the Old Golden God (may I eat his little eyes), for that he has allowed me to sit and hold discourse with you,' passing her shrivelled old hand downwards over her forehead and chin, as do the Moslems after prayer.

Her name is Kara Hati, i.r. Black Hati. She was born at Dobritch, the centre of her tribe, which town was generally known in her day by its Turkish name of Pazardjik. This name has been olHcially revived since the Rumanian occupation. She came to Varna ' with the Cossacks,' that is, during the Russo- Turkish war. She was then aged about twelve, the daughter of a rich Dobritch horse-dealer, and herself very fond of riding, with- out saddle, bridle, or stirrups, upon her father's horses, her long black hair streaming behind her. so she says. She married at an early age, as all of them do, and soon settled down to the routine of working for a lazy husband and bearing him many, many children. When her father died, her brothers quarrelled over the inheritance and gave her nothing. But they did not prosper for all their wickedness. When the Turks left Varna they carried away with them what remained of the fortune in dispute, and the brothers died paupers. Kara Hati's husband likewise died after some time, and she was twice married after that. The last husband appears to have been the worst, for at his death he left her, as .she puts it, with but two hens and a cock. All her children save one are married or dead. The remaining one had smallpox at an early age, as a result of which malady his arms are withered

REPORT OX THE GYP.SY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST 15UI.GARIA 9

from the shoulder to the elbow, and he is unmarried; for, says his mother, no girl will have him, as he cannot hold her in his arms.

In discussing and comparing the different dialects, I shall give specimens of the sieve-makers' speech from examples I possess taken down from Kara Hati, which, besides being good examples of Romani, are excellent examples of terseness and wit. Often they are quite epigrammatic. This is due to the influence of the Turkish language upon this dialect.

The Christian Sedentary sieve-makers, speaking exactly the same dialect as their Moslem brethren, inhabit chiefly Dobritch and the surrounding villages {vide A. 2 (a)). They are not so clean as the Moslems, dress like the Bulgarians, and build their houses on the Bulgarian model. Many of those inhabiting towns dress as town folk, more or less in European fashion Closely allied to them in point of language appear to bo the Christian sedentary coflee-pot makers of Shumla (A. 2 {b)). In fact, most of the Christian sedentary Gypsies of Xorth-East Bulgaria, whatever their trade, appear to bo linguistically allied very closely to the sedentary Moslem sieve-makers. There is therefore little more to report on the subject. It must be remembered that a seden- tary life tends to abolish the points of divergence which may formerly have been more apparent as between the tribes. It is rather among the nomads that wo should expect to find the greatest contrasts, and this, we shall see, is actually the case.

The Sedentary Moslem Tinners (v. A. 1 (b))

They call themselves Kalaidjides, the word being Turkish for one who tins copper vessels, with the plural ending according to their dialect. Their present-day occupations and mode of life are identical with those of the sieve-makers. They practise their distinctive trade even less than do the Kalburdjis theirs. Their language is, however, as we shall see in a later section, of an altogether different order. As already mentioned, they are considered to be more Moslem than the sieve-makers. This may mean that they are the descendants of the original converts to Islam when the Turks first conquered the country, whereas the sieve-makers, emigrants at a more or less remote date from Christian lands vdiere Rumanian was spoken, perhaps only then

10 KEPORT ON THE GYP.SV TRIP.ES OF NORTH-EA.ST BULfiAlUA

adopted Islam, individual conversions to which faith have appar- ently continued until quite lately, as we shall see in the case of the nomad sieve-makers. The women wear the feredza or oIki when out of doors.

In type the tinners are on an average not so dark as the sieve- makers. They are often well-to-do, appear to be.no longer of pure stock, having mixed greatly with the Turkish population, and are often ashamed of their language. Indeed many of them have entirely forgotten it. The clan or tribal spirit, which makes Sedentary loathe Nomad and Moslem despise Christian, is found to exist even between the sieve-makers and the tinner.s, tliough intermarriage is frequent. They mock each other's language, and each tribe claims that its speech is the clear, pure, straightforward, original lan£:uas:e. It is dithcult to decide which claim is on the whole better founded, as will be evident when I emphasize the lines of divergence between the two. I may mention here that Turkish is the lincrua franca between all Moslem tribes.

The l>HiND.\in>> ' - A 1 ^rW

This tribe is. linguistically, one of ihe most interesting in the Balkan Peninsula. I have describc<l their dialect at length on another occasion. They are exceedingly numerous, and may be found in ever}' town within the district wo are considering, especially around Dobritch. They are, however, numerous in Shumla, and south of the Balkans in Slivna, and probably elsewhere. The Marquis Coloeci's ' Lessico Italiano-Tchinghiane ' (see Appendix II. to his Gli Zingari) is largely made up of thi.s dialect, and as he tells me that he collected it from Nomads, we may infer that portions of this tribe were, when he wrote, and probably still '"^ro, in a nomad state, wandering in the region of the Rhodope Mountains. The north-eastern centre of the Sedentary portion of this tribe is the town of Kotel, about twenty miles north-east of Slivna,

Throuirhout the best months of the summer one mav meet with numerous hordes of these Gypsies wandering from village to village all over North-East Bulgaria, and especially in the district between Dobritch and the old Rumanian frontier prior to 1913. During that year I was travelling in those parts and came across hundreds of them, often in bands of about sixty individuals, counting the women and children. Although Moslems, their

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF XORTH-EAST BULGARIA 11

^ omen generally ^v'eal' skirts. They often present a very ragged ppearance, less so, however, than the men, who wear every imaginable kind of coat and trousers that come into their posses- ion, not even shunning bowler hats, though as Moslems many of aein wear the red fez. The girls are said to dance in the villages to the accompaniment of music made by the men, who may be seen with great brass horns slung across their shoulders or violins under their arms, sauntering at a leisurely pace behind their donkeys, on which are packed their belongings. They have no tents, but in the fine weatlier they camp out in the open near a barn or on the banks of a ditch outside a village, where they may be seen at midday, munching bits of dry bread and lounging in the sun. There is about them a certain etlrontery and an atmosphere of abandon associated with all members of the dancing profession in the East. One is surprised to see their •women dressed as Christians. A large number of them were until lately beaters and cleansers of wool. Hence their name of Drindari, perhaps from the sound drin drin made by the instruments when the hammer or tidunk, as they call it, beats the strings of the card in carding or teasing the wool. But they are, perhaps, more generally known as Calgidjis, or musicians, and they are in fact the musicians par excellence among the Balkan (lypsies. The Bulgars call them K6tlenski TaUjani. The profession of music has been the cause of many of them leaving their tribe, settling down in towns where they are in demand in the Icuveks or low dancing-saloons, and in the chantants or music-halls. The Gypsy women are not found in these places. Here the men play nightly from 7 p.m. to 3 A..M., or to a less late hour if martial law happens to be in force, while the lowest of low houris of Bulgarian, Armenian, Rumanian, and Greek nationality perform variations of the danse chi ventre or more European dances. Such Gypsies often inter- marry with the Turkish population, and the offspring of such unions speak no Romani. Great numbers of this tribe still find work in the fields up in the Eastern Balkans, especially as mowers, to such an extent that one of the names by which they are known is that of Kosaeis, i.e. mowers. Among so large a tribe one meets with many who have accumulated a certain wealth. Others are miserably poor and indescribably dirty. In the summer of 1914, after visiting their capital, the town of Kotel, I was obliged to return to Varna by forced marches, travelling day

12 KEPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

and night, having been recalled by an urgent telegram. Owing to the atrocious weather, and also in order to let our horses rest, we frequently halted at some Turkish village along the northern slopes of the Balkans, and took shelter in barns and other poor du'ellings, where we found many families of this tribe huddled on the floor under, to us, loathsomely dirty bed-coverings, swarming with vermin. I especially noticed one young man who was so sleepy that he lay down again almost immediately after we had catered, for which ho was severely reproved by the woman at his side, who said to him in their own language : ' Are you not ashamed to lie by my side in front of strangers ? ' These people did not know that I understood their speech, for I spoke to them in Bulgarian, preferring in this way to overhear their conversation.

In the villages of Jeravna and Gradets, in the neighbourhood of Kotel, there arc a number of Christian Gypsies whom I have not included in the above division of tribes, who speak practically the Drindari dialect. Many of the younger generation, however, have entirely forgotten all Komani save a few swear-words and obscene expressions.

The tribe of Drindaris is looked down upon by other tribes, to whom Drindari is incomprehensible, and does not mix with them. Still they are by no means, as a whole, the poorest Gypsies in the country, and the contempt in which they are held is due, no doubt, to their profession. Those who have regular employment in the towns as music-hall musicians are often strict Mo.slems. visiting the mosques regularly every Friday.

These have raised themselves above the rank and tile of their tribe. They are often neither black-eyed nor dark-skinned, and that, combined with the respectability of their dress, makes it difficult to recognize that they are Gypsies at all. They are clad \ in ordinary black 'European' clothes, and often sport a cabman's greatcoat with an astrakhan collar to it, a watch chain, and well brushed leather shoes. One might easily take them for well-to-do Turkish cabmen, tailors, or cobblers in their Sunday best. They keep their wives closely veiled, indeed the women scarcely ever leave their homes, and I have never yet met any of them. Their playing is the best obtainable in Bulgaria, except, of course, that of the military bands. They never play out of tune as do the Bulgarian town bands, which latter are far worse than our so- called ' German ' bands. These Gypsy musicians' voices, however, are harsh and nasal, and quite unmodulated, and are unpleasing

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 13

to the ears of most Europeans, who dislike Turkish music. The instruments used are violins, clarinets, and flutes, apparently all from Dresden, and native big-bellied Turkish guitars. From such as these I obtained all the necessary data for my sketch of the dialect of the Dri'ndaris (./. G. L. S., vii. No. 4).

The Zaoundjis (v. B. 1 (6))

In language apparently closely allied to the thrifty, poor-but- honest, clean, sedentary sieve-makers, are ihe lowest caste of Gypsies to be met with, perhaps, in the whole of Bulgaria. They are nomads, but not being thieves, for which occupation as a regular profession they are nmch too timid, they do not wander far nor more frequently than is absolutely necessary. They are eaters of carrion, and known to higher tribes as Zagundjis. This is said to imply that they eat ' dead meat,' as they themselves call it. But no Bulgarian or Turk whom I have met has been able to identify the word, which is, indeed, quite unknown outside Gypsy circles. They at times admit that they are Zagundjis, but they do not like the appellation. They prefer to call themselves, like all other tribes, simply Roma,^ i.e. Gypsies. They are Moslems in dress if in nothing else. They never enter a mosque, and do not make a pretence of fasting at Ramazan. They keep the more important Christian festivals, but never fast as do the Bulgars. They say they do not eat pork, but I think it probable that this is not true. However, I am less in a position to prove this than other things, not having sutHciently assimilated their ways to partake of their food, as I do with all other nomad tribes, fearing that were I to feast on any but very great red-letter days with them, I might, perhaps unawares, be consuming ' dead meat ' ! The grandparents of the present elders of the tribe were Chris- tians, and bore Christian names. They have no distinctive trade, unless begging be called a trade, which is almost their sole means of subsistence. In the summer months, like most other tribes, they obtain a few weeks' work harvesting in different parts of the country. On Mondays in the market-place they will offer to carry one's purchases home. On such occasions they look rather attractive : their movements are not ungraceful, and their attire, both scanty and ragged, is often pleasingly bright in colour, in

^ The ^ becomes an r grassay^ in their dialect, i.e. an r produced by trilling the epiglottis. I represent it by r.

14 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIHES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

spite of its dirt. But it is not thus that they must be seen, bui rather whilst practising their trade of begging. When 1 say theyj in connexion with begging, I refer to the women, for the me: rarely condescend to go round the town begging. Outside thi camp it is the women, the bread-winners, that we must observe.

' Called patav^, cf. perhaps ' puttees.'

REPURT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 15

Stretch. But this, of course, also means that they work in bands, which is often a disadvantage, for they are too careless to portion out the house-to-house visits equally among them, with the result that three or four visits within half an hour to one and the same house frequently exasperate the inmates and lessen the chances of obtaining the required provisions.

While the women are thus engaged the men are lazily, lounging in their tents outside the town, or if thev feel in the mood for earning anything they mostly congregate outside a certain iron- monger's store, where they are employed for a few piastres a da)'- in moving and loading and unloading iron bars, zinc sheets, etc.

The women return to the camp in the early afternoon, discard their begging rags, appearing in graceful, if not too clean, coloured bloomers and red or yellow shirts, and spend the rest of their time in attending to the children and preparing the evening meal, which they call zumi, and which is a more or less savoury stew, consisting of a judicious mixture from the contents of the filthy begging-bag. This is the only regular meal of the day, partaken of generally at sunset or somewiiat earlier. With regard to their eating 'dead meat,' as they call it, they either deny it or allege, by way of justitication, that what Gud has killed is better than what man has slaughtered.

A subject of great interest in the Balkans in connexion with Gypsies is the nature of the tent used by dit!erent nomad tribes. In this respect the Gypsies are, as in all other matters, intensely conservative, and each tribe appears to cling to its time-honoured tent. One never finds, for instance, a gimlet-makers' tent, the most elaborate I have yet discovered, in an encampment of Zagundjis. The Ziigundji tent is generally very ragged, the original goats'-hair cloth being patched up with old bits of sack- ing or even with petticoats. For the rest, it consists of the usual beraiid or ridge-pole, two pairs of cakals or crossed poles supporting the berand, and the bell, or perpendicular post at the back, strengthening the whole structure. There is no vurdon, that is, taliga or cart, as in the case of the comb-makers, built into the back of the tent, which is closed with a simple flap of cloth. The tent is of course pitched with its back to the wind, but unless the wind changes round completely, so as to blow right into the tent, they do not trouble to move it continually, as do the comb- makers, but they add a flap, or several flaps, to the front, stretched over minor cakals, and in rainy weather the front is often com-

16 REPORT ON THE GYPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

pletely closed in this way, save for a crack through which to let out the smoke of the fire. Often two friendly tents combine face to face, and in bad weather are so completely closed that it is difficult to find an entrance.

It must be noted that no two Zagundji tents are alike: in theory they should be as above described. In practice they dirt'er according to the degree of poverty, indolence, or eccentricity of the inmates. A vakal may be shorter than its fellow. The berand may be almost broken half-way across, and mended with a string or a shred of cloth, the btli may be so small as to necessi- tate the undue spreading out of the liind-raA-a/s in order to bring the ridge-pole, already half broken, down to the level of the brl'. The result of all this is a queer, nondescript, tattered structure, which when two friendly families combine, presents an appearance not unlike that of a wrecked Ze[)pelin, from the top of which proceeds the thinnest little spiral of blue smoke, accompanied by the sound of outlandish curses, yells, and peals of laughter.

The encampment, which they occasionally refer to as thana, reminding one of the Anglo- Romani tan, and which here in Varna consists of from twenty-five to thirty tents, is spread about in the wildest confusion, but the position of the tents is determined largely by the sympathy or antipathy which the inmates cherish towards their neighbours. The constant recurring of quarrels which s})ring up on the slightest pretext, makes it advisable to pitch the tents at a convenient distance from one another. Only at the Feast of the HcderUz} the Bulgarian Geoiyior Den, i.e. St. George's Day, on the 23rd April (old style, our 6th May), or on the Feast of the Assumption (Bulgarian Sreta Bo<jurudilm, loth August old style), which the Zagundjis call Boi/in'itmho, and which though Moslems they observe with as much pomp as the Christian Gypsies, do they bury their feuds for a few hours, and as.semble to feast in brotherly love. On such occasions tent hugs tent, and the encampment looks like a Red Indian wigwam village. Thi.-- however, is of short duration. Feasting would not be feasting for them without drunkenness, and though such drunkenness is far removed from the English sodden variety, it nevertheless produces among a race so excitable, fearfully riotous results, so that before twenty-four hours are up it is generally thought advisable to spread out the encampment as before the feast.

' Turkish, from Arabic Khadr Eliai>, St. Elijah, who in the Orient is confmcl with St. George the Dragon-killer.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 17

There is no sight more fascinating than a Zagundji quarrel. The Zagundji has plenty of time for quarrelling, having no trade or occupation. His quarrels appear to take the place, say, of an Englishman's outdoor games. In them he finds both relaxation from the occasional work of lifting the ironmonger's iron, and ■welcome exercise of muscle and limb when he has been sitting all day in his tent waiting for something to happen. For the Zagundji is the most typical Gypsy in that he has no trade what- soever. He is proud of the fact, and often alludes to it boastfully : ' We have no business, we just sit like a Cokoi} Gypsydom is splendid ! '

The rows among the women often arise over the question as to who is to fetch water from the spring, often half a mile to a mile distant from the camp, or as to who is to go a-gathering firewood. Such may be the original cause of a feud kept up on and off for several days. In the course of mutual vituperati<m it may suddenly become apparent to an infuriated female that her child is unwell, and instantly she will accuse her opponent, in all sincerity, of having given the infant the evil-eye, of having made him jakhalo. They do not often come to blows. The tents are, as above mentioned, pitched at a distance calculated to prevent such a contingency. But they advance slowly from their respec- tive tents, their pent-up rage causing them to take sharp queer little stiff steps, as if they were walking on a narrow curb-stone, the bloomered thighs swaying as if to balance the body. Their arms are stretched out before them, imprecations How in torrents from their mouths in harsh, half men's voices, while their eyes look straight before them in the direction of the enemy, with a fixed and evil intensity. No one not having seen this would suspect that these wild furies were the same pitiable whining beggars, mufHed in tilthy rags, who are to be met with in the town. Often the two opponents are separated by the distance of half the encampment, several peaceful neutral tents intervening, but they always manage sooner or later to get that bee-line for the hostile gaze, which nothing can divert. I have often crossed and recrossed the line, endeavouring to draw their attention from the concentrated fury which is consuming them. They appear totally oblivious of my presence, seeming to see their opponent through me. I have even photographed them at such moments, but have not obtained good results owing to a bad lens and the

1 Landed proprietor : a Rumanian word. VOL. IX. — NO. I. B

18 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

impossibility of choosing a suitable background. Occasionally the outstretched hands descend to earth, the arms still stretched out as in some gymnastic exercise. A handful of earth, pebbles, and grass is picked up : ' May your child wither like this grass, may my curse pursue you to the throne of God, — and beyond it!' Sometimes they will tear their garments, baring and beating their breasts, or, turning round violently, strike their posterior parts to enhance their mutual contempt. Having considerably spent their fury, they return to their respective tents, often without having actually come within fifty yards of each other. To complete this picture, I must add that the imprecations often begin before either party issues from the tent. The etVect is thus most ludicrous, no enemy being seen, only the volleys of words being heard. If one walks up to the entrance of the tent, one will find a woman sitting on the ground, rocking lierself and gesticulating while apparently addressing her remarks to the ground in front of her. At times she will cease for an instant, the better to hear the return volley, and in order to regulate her reply accordingly.

The rows between the men are more violent, though tliey by no means always come to blows. They invariably announce their intention of doing so, however, and when they are forcibly re- strained by their friends, they tear their clothes, strip naked to the waist, seat themselves on the ground, and rocking themselves from side to side, bemoan their fate. Their language is, on the whole, much less violent than their actions, and consists of a simple statement of fact that their enemy has cursed them, coupled with the fear that ho will give them the evil-eye. Fre- quently they shed tears in great profusion. If the row continues, they will tear down their own tent, never that of the enemy, the inmates having already cleared out, anticipating the event. The ridge-pole is then used as a weapon with which to strike the earth in token of rage, or to hurl at, and fortunately miss, the enemy, during which proceeding it is frequently badly damaged, so that when the tent is again pitched it will have lost a little more of its already doubtful symmetry.

The majority of Zagundjis possess no carts, and seldom horses. When they move from one encampment to another they pack their tents and belongings upon the backs of donkeys, by the sides of which they proceed on foot, the whole tribe in Indian file. In this they resemble all nomad tribes save the criminal ones, who find it necessary to move from one district to another at a greater

REPORT ON THE GVPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 19

speed, and are generally provided with good horses and strong light native carts, called taligas, and capable of travelling at a great rate. The Zagundjis do not steal chickens while on the move, as do the comb-makers, but they beg in the villages as in the towns. They do not cultivate any musical talent, and at marriajies and feasts are obliged to hire members of the drum and flute tribe (vide A. 1 (g)), whose music they consider sufficient for their entertainment, never dreaming of obtaining the services of the Oalgidji tribe of musicians {vide A. 1 {e}). Like all Gypsies they at times deal in horses, but they appear to be too indolent to pursue the trade at all seriously. They are the most happy- go-lucky set imaginable, and in their rags and poverty appear to be the happiest of all Gypsies to be met with in the Balkans. The young men and women alike are for ever singing and dancing, laughing and poking fun at one another. Their jokes are childish and their tears turn to laughter in the space of a few minutes. Thev are content to live in rags, which would be cast aside as useless and altogether unwearable by Gypsies of any other tribe. But with respect to food they are perhaps not so poor as many others, for by begging they can always obtain at least a little bread, and I have rarely seen the flesh-pots of these ' Egyptians ' empty towards sunset, whereas the nomad gimlet-makers (vide B. 2 {€)), who neither steal nor beg at all regularly, often go to bed hungry, as I know to my cost by personal experience on several occasions. The Zagundjis, though superstitious, are entirely free from the trammels, both social and religious, which beset members of other tribes of Gypsies, not to speak of the inhabitants of this town. The suggestion that they should go to the mosque on Fridays appears to tickle them very much, and still more so that they should go to church on Sundays. ' We have not money enough for ourselves, let alone for the priest. And we are not liter- ate. What should we do there ? Climb on to the roof like Celebi Mustapha, the Cat in the Fairy Tale ? ' At the very mention of that cat, roars of laughter. ' But why do you not keep Ramazan ?' ' We keep Ramazan, brother, all the year round, save when God throws before us a little bit of meat.' They marry at an early age, and several years before the women are old enough to bear children. They divorce during this period with the greatest ease, the cause being frequently the inability of the parents of the youth to pay the sum fixed upon for the purchase of the girl. A certain sum is paid down, the remainder to follow by instalments

20 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

after the marriage. When these instalments are not forthcoming the parents of the girl reclaim her, and filial obedience bids her return to the paternal tent, at least for a few days, when her husband, if he loves her, will elope with her, or, as the saying is, nashalel la, literally causes her to run away.' Other causes of divorce are the inability or refusal of either contracting party to provide his or her share of the means of subsistence, or simply, as the Americans put it, incompatibility of temper. When once chil- dren appear, usually two or even three years after an early marriage, they do so in great profusion, almost yearly, and divorce becomes much less frequent. Prostitution is almost unknown in this tribe, and I must warn the reader against assertions on this score made by persons who have no means of proving them, and little desire to do so. Such persons, rather than say, ' I don't know,' will tell almost any lie.

No doctor is called in at the birth of a child. A mother rarely dies in giving birth to her child, but perhaps more than half the children born do not survive the first .six weeks. If they do survive they are of a mightily strong constitution, and will bo rarely ill for the rest of their lives. There appears to be nothing characteristically Zagundji about the ceremonies attending mar- riage or death. They are according to the Moslem rites, and in Varna are celebrated by one Ali-Hodja. a Gypsy hodja of the tribe of tinners.

The Ziigundjis, presenting such a contrast to other nomad tribes, have always attracted me in a special way. Neither thieves nor artisan.s, they have reduced the wants of existence to a mini- mum. Their detractors might contend that they are merely the dreg.s. the outcasts of more civilized tribes. In this they might appear to have judged rightly, inasnuich as the Zagundjis occasion- ally admit members of other tribes into their midst. I once saw a young Kalaidji girl, not more than fifteen years old, who had been bought, in order to be the wife of a youth of the same age. She looked clean and neat, and sadly out of place among the wild horde which had adopted her. But the contention that the Zagundjis are merely the riti'-ratf of other tribes, if ever seriously advanced, is effectually disposed of after an examination of their dialect, which, though allied to that of the sieve-makers, possesses sufficient peculiarities to warrant classification apart. Other tribes do not like associating with them. They are looked upon as unclean, as verily they are. When the)' feel themselves to be free from the restraints imposed upon them by their surroundings, while begging

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 21

or in the market, that is, when they are back in the tents, their rowdiness is almost unbelievable. The camp din continues well on into the night. The police move them from one camping- ground to another for this reason onl}'. If you inquire why they moved from one corner of the low plain between Varna and the Quarantine Station, where they had been encamped for several weeks, they will tell you that the neighbours complained that they could not sleep owing to the noise made by the boys ; and by neighbours, thev mean some factorv hands living in buildings situated at least a quarter of a mile from their camp.

The period of greatest din is just after sunset, when all strag- glers have returned to the tents and the evening meal, the one meal of the day, has just been dispatched, and the life-force is at its highest. Often when returning at nightfall from some lengthy expedition, I have been attracted by the twinkling of camp-fires and by the noise arising from the wilderness of the sandy plain where there are no houses. Ascending a small sand-dune, I have seen spread before mo a scene so unlike anything to be met with in Varna that the fancy would come to rae that I had been transported by magic to some other land which nurtured a differ- ent race of mankind. Black ridge-poles point skywards like the bowsprits of wrecked ships, tattered sackcloth flaps in the seaward breeze, twenty-five or more fires I descry in various stages of com- bustion, some smouldering so low as scarcely to admit of my recof'nizing the crouching figures around them, others flarin«r high and throwing into strong relief a half naked, gesticulating, shouting rabble. Then there is a sudden rush to one spot, and amid indescribable confusion I behold the collapsing of a tent, all of a sudden, and the delirious joy of the youngsters at the sight of their elders' strife. And as the fire burns low the excite- ment vanishes, only to reappear at some other point of the long, straggling encampment.

The attraction of the tent life appears to be quite irresistible. It is not that they practise some trade requiring them to leave their winter quarters, as might be said of the comb-makers. In the spring of 1915 they had most of them paid for their houses up to Easter, at the beginning of April, but they were out already in February, and the severe snowstorms and sleet hurricanes at the end of that month did not drive them back to their houses. Some of the houses had been rented up to 23rd April (old style, our 6th May), the orthodox St. George's Day.

22 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

Before considering other tribes I should like to underline the fact of the Ztigundji s honesty, both in the English and the Fren* h acceptance of the word. There is no love lost between them ai.d other tribes, but according to my own experience, and what is just as important, according to the testimony of members of other tribes, they are above reproach with regard to these two points. They are lazy to a degree, and great brawny men. some of who'u have been known as champion wrestlers, will complain of a bacic- ache after chopping wood for five minutes ; but they do not sto:il as a rule, nor are their women of loose morals. Yet Bulgarians Avill laugh at you if you absolve the Zagundji as to the first accusation, and they will shrug their shoulders as to the second. Such is the bad reputation enjoyed by all Gyp.sies alike owing to the delinquencies of other thievish tribes on the one hand, and, on the other, owing to a purely superficial and apparent shamelessness of a race singularly free from the trammels which beset pre-eminently the middle clas.ses in all human societies. I prefer to accept the testimony of all other tribes, honest and criminal, with regard to the Z{\gundjis, for while it is impossible to suspect the sieve- makers, tinners, or comb-makers, to select widely dificring tribes, of a desire to whitewash the Zjigundjis whom they despise as unclean, one may safely credit them with greater knowledge of the subject than the Bulgarians whose attitude towards this race I have tried to sum up in the opening paragraphs of this report.

The Comb-Makers

Of a very different order of Gypsies are the Christian Nomad Comb-Makers {vide B. 2 (")). Their language, as a whole, is intelligible to the Zagundjis, but the accent is so different, the number of Riniianian loan words so great, the almost total absence of Turkish loan words so noticeable, that the Zagundjis often address them in Turkish or Bulgarian rather than in Gypsy. Their voice and accent seems to me to be one of their chief characteristics. The accent is softer, and the voice more musical, than those of any other Balkan race I have yet met with, and presents a marked contrast to the guttural and nasal Drindari, the bullying or whining Zagundji, or the rugged Bulgarian. The tone or ring of the voice is musical to a degree, and the manner of delivery is never coarse, as with the Zdgundjis, who shout at each other like Armenian porters or English bargees. To hear the comb-makers

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 23

gently discussing the aftairs of the day, or the prospects of the morrow, around their camp-fires of an evening, is like listening to the warbling of birds. They rarely raise their voices above a normal pitch, excepting when excitement or a desire to persuade makes them intersperse their syllables with falsetto notes. Their laughter veritably ripples. This applies equally to both sexes. Whether the women are fortune-telling, or the men are seeking a victim on whom to practise the famous Hokano Baro or Great Deceit, the voice is always the same, one of gentle and refined persuasiveness. I am inclined to think that we have here an altogether different category of Gypsy from the other tribes to be found in Bulgaria. They themselves tell mo that they were formerly in Rumania, but not for many generations, and that again before that they were in Bulgaria. They have a knowledge of the tradition that they originally came from Egypt, which tradition does not seem to be generally known to Balkan Gypsies. They have more of the pride of race found among Gypsies farther West than is to bo met with among other Balkan Gypsy tribes within my experience, though even among the comb-makers, as with all peoples in the Near East, including, of course, the Bulgarians, the greatest compliment you can make to a mother is to tell her that her child is beautiful and white. It is only among the Gypsies described in B. 2 (6) that one finds that pride of the dark race colour.

The men of this tribe are rarely seen in the towns, whither they come only for a few hours on market days, in order to buy, sell, or exchange a horse. They would scorn the work of porters and carriers, and never ofter their services as such. When business brings them near a town, the women will occasionally go a-begging from house to house, but they do not dress in rags, nor do they whine as do the Zagundjis. They beg in couples, and while one is demanding a piece of bread, the other is most likely taking an Q^^ from the hen-coop or a handkerchief or cloth which may be hanging up to dry in the yard. Similarly, both men and women seldom enter a shop to buy a trifle without taking something, as they say for a keepsake, from the counter. They have told me that it is a disgrace to leave a shop without stealing something. The thins: taken is often of little or no value to them, but the idea appears to be that the theft must be at least attempted, perhaps to keep them in training. I had a visit in the autumn of 1914 from a woman of this tribe who had that day been released from

24 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 25

not be eaten. The killing is done by the men when they reach the tents. I cannot imagine why the hens return to the charge when the Gypsy woman has missed them the first time. Mr. Mactie witnessed a better instance of hen stealing on the part of this tribe. The woman sat sewing in camp out on a common, and allowed the village chickens to stray within her grasp. Mr. Macfie was a little sleepy, having travelled a long way with the tribe that day, but he noticed a little scutHing, after which the number of chickens diminished, diminished by one, that is, after each scutHe. And all the time the woman sat sewing unconcernedly. The members of this tribe are comb-makf^rs, in Bulgarian Grebenaris, in Turkish Tarakdzis. They are known to other tribes as ZavrakOis. They buy the horns of slaughtered animals at the slaughter-houses in largo towns, or elsewhere in the villages, and skilfully work them into combs, bending them straight by making them hot, and polishing them and cutting the teeth by means of special instruments. They work at ir- regular intervals, sometimes remaining idle for months at a time. Indeed, their trade is merely a blind, a sort of curtain of respectability to hide their real occupations. They are probably the most thievish tribe in Bulgaria, and there is scarcely a man among them who has not been in prison at some period of his life for horse-stealing. This latter form of theft they practised on quite a large scale along the old Rumanian frontier prior to 1913, and the trade will doubtless continue to flourish now as heretofore. They collaborated with Rumanian Gypsy bands of about the same iribo as themselves, only if anything more criminal, from whom they received, and to whom they remitted, stolen horses, sometimes as many as from ten to fifteen in a batch. Of course, owing to the stringent Bulgarian and Rumanian laws, according to which horses are entered on a registration roll, their owners receiving a corresponding numbered and dated ticket describing the age and appearance of the horse, the name and residence of the buyer and seller, and also the price of the animal, it would be impossible for the Gypsies to practise their trade without the help of disreputable Bulgarian scribes and petty practitioners, who for a small consideration supply spurious tickets to the Gypsy horse- thieves. Armed with such documents they set out to find the animal answering vaguely to the description on the ticket, and having found a likely animal, though not at first sight the one to which the ticket belongs, they proceed to tamper both with the

26 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

animal's appearance and ■with the data on the ticket, until the twu are made to correspond. I do not know much about this art of horse-faking, but I imagine it is much the same among Gyps}- horse-dealers all the world over. With regard to the tickets, I may mention that I have never yet met one of the tribe of horse- thieves who could read or write. They get to know the tickets ;t> they do the horses, by their appearance, as a bird-fancier can distinguish one from the other scores of birds which to outsiders are indistinguishable one from another. They also know the contents of the tickets by heart, having caused them to be read over to them on so many occasions.

The most usual method of tampering with a ticket is to get some one who can write to alter the specified age of the animal. This is easily done, as the age is not put down in letters. For instance, they know full well, although they cannot read, that in order to 'rejuvenate' a ticket describing a horse as being fifteen years old, it is sufficient to erase the ' stick,' as they call the first of the two figures, in order to be the proud possessor of a five-year- old. Times out of number they have requested me to remove the stick, but I have told them that the most I could do for them ■was to teach them to write them.selves. They have always been too lazy to avail themselves of these opportunities for learning.

The stealing of horses on a large scale is carried out in the summer months, when large Hocks of horses are left to graze all night on the extensive pasture ground extending for miles along the borderland between Bulgaria and Rumania. Here hundreds of horses roam day and night, with here and there at a great distance a solitary watchman to guard them. As the night wears on and the stars change their position, the watchman, who generally manages to keep awake until midnight, grows weary v\' his own laments upon the kaval, or native fiute, and lays himself down on the lee-side of a tuft of grass. Why should he not rest ^ No one is about, as far as the eye can see in the moonlight. It would be a different matter if the night were moonless. Extra watches might then be required. He is soon a motionless heap, snoring under his thick shepherds cloak, which he has pulled over his head, for the Judas hours are chilly out on the border plateau, even in June, And Avell may he continue snoring thus, while three dark and silent men, armed with heavy wooden cudgels, approach stealthily and squat upon the grass, forming a triangle around him. Not a word is spoken. The night breeze whistles in the

REPORT ON THE GYPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 2'

grass, an occasional snort is heard to proceed from some contented steed, for the grass is at its best and grazing is a delight. Thus half an hour passes, and then the three dark men who have watched the watchman depart as silently as they came. But could the sleeper be endowed with second sight, he would assuredly see, some two miles off, fifteen accursed Gypsy men, mounted upon as many horses, making their way with all possible haste com- patible with safety and with being unobserved towards the Ru- manian frontier, where they are met by fifteen other men of their tribe, from whom they receive money and to whom they give up the horses. And while the newly mounted cavaliers depart ' within,' as they call it, meaning into Rumanian territory, the fifteen whu have remained 'without' disperse and rejoin their several camps before daybreak. Had the sleeping watchman awakened, he would have been told : ' Lie down, sleep, or we will knock your brains out,' and he would have perforce complied.

This tribe deplores the present-day strict laws against horse thieving, and the less restless among them recognize that it might be better for them to give up the custom. Vlacano, my guide, has even expressed the wish that the laws bo made even more stringent in order to cure his people of the habit, which entails years of imprisonment for the perpetrator of the deed, much misery to his family, and not infrequently the breaking up of a home, as is the case when a man's long imprisonment causes his wife, who is the mother of several children, to accept the courtship of another in order to provide a home for herself and her offspring.

It is natural that the feeling of the peasantry towards these Gypsies is one of exasperation. Their property is never safe when the tribe is about the neighbourhood. They surprise a village by the suddenness of their appearance, and at an hour when all hands are busy in the fields several miles around the village, the gang descends upon the unprotected houses, bribes the watchdogs, and plies its dangerous trade under cover of selling combs. In a surprisingly short time they can put a good twenty miles between themselves and the scene of their nefarious exploits, for each taliga is drawn by a couple of wiry horses accustomed to being driven at a gallop when speed is thought to be advisable, and they know all the ways and cross ways and ' black ways ' across country, and are experts at doubling back parallel to their flight down some unfrequented ravine or across some lonely moor, separating, if need be, for greater safety, in order to reunite a couple of days

28 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

later, when each little band will of a certainty have some interesting notes to compare concerning fresh exploits, good stuft' for low- voiced conversation at sunset, when the dish of chicken broth and rice has been disposed of, and the women have poured water on the men's hands, and the men have rinsed their mouths and rolled and lit their cigarettes, and the tent-cloth has been rolled up to the first horizontal pole in order to admit the evening breeze.

REPORT 0\ THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 20

believe there were none. In any case, the peasant's accusation that they threatened him was a lie told in order to screen himself. However, the news was conveyed to Yarna by the owner of a bicycle shop in the town who happened to be passing, and about an hour later, when at length supper was ready and I had just received a ' drum-stick,' a lump of bread, and a little heap of salt, a detachment of armed patrols silently surrounded the encamp- ment and arrested its inmates, including myself. It was only after some hours, at about midnight, that I was able to establish my identity, and was offered profuse apologies and a bicycle to return to Varna. Even then, the Gypsies were still considered suspect, and the whole camp, including horses and dogs, were taken to Varna, the men passing the remainder of the night in the prison, and the women camping in the market-place surrounded by police. I was able to procure their liberation on the following day. This nuich I have told to illustrate the attitude of the authorities and peasantry towards the tribe of comb-makers, an attitude which on the whole seems to me to be quite natural, for the whole tribe consists of gangs of restless ne'er-do-wells and professional thieves, who, whether they enter a shop and contrive to filch some trivial article of little value — as a keepsake, as they are in the habit of saying (Bulgarian za spomen, Gypsy lippri- rnaske) — or whether they are to all appearances harmlessly making combs, are in reality coumiitting, or planning to commit, some act of ' devilry.'

It will, therefore, easily be understood why they are constantly getting into trouble with the police, and why every prison on both sides of the frontier can boast of one or more representatives of the comb-making fraternity, of both sexes. Indeed, the prison of Costantsa, in Rumania, and those of Varna, Razgrad and Shumla in Buljjaria, are used by the comb-makers as the most convenient postes restantes for correspondence. Such letters are written in Bulgarian or Rumanian, according to the knowledge of the amanuensis at hand. The male members of the tribe, in Bulgaria, speak four languages: Gypsy, Bulgarian, Rumanian, and Turkish. I have had such letters dictated to me in Gypsy on the under- standing that I would cause them to be sent in Bulgarian.

[ Individual members of the tribe at times travel by train in order to fetch such letters, or when a lawsuit brings them alone to a town, and they occasionally use the telephone, speaking Bulgarian,

i owing to a naive idea that the ' machine ' might not work if Gypsy

80 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

were used. Prison life in Bulgaria is tedious, but not at all harsh. Mr. Scott Macfie told me that when at Razgrad the comb-makers took him to the prison to visit one of their comrades incarcerated for horse-stealing, and that the delinquent received them in a pleasant courtyard, bright with roses, and that the jailer himself served Turkish coffee while they smoked their cigarettes.

The tents of the comb-makers, unlike those of the Zagun- djis, are always made of good, strong goats'-hair cloth. Besides the cakala, berand and heli (vide description of Zagundji tent), they have two horizontal poles attached about half way up the rakals (called vrozdia) which run the length of the tent under the cloth and end in the taliga, which is always built into the tent crossways, so that the breadth of the tent is the length of the taliga. The extra poles add greatly to the strength of the structure. One of them is frequently the shaft of the taliga, turned round at right angles to the latter. The taliga is hidden from view by carpets and hanEfins: cloths which form a wall at the back of the tent and prevent the wind from reaching the interior from between the wheels. But the taliga is itself covered by the tent-cloth, and when there are many inmates one of them often sleeps in the taliga. The back of the tent is always kept facing the wind, and the whole structure is continually being wheeled round whenever the wind changes.

The Grobenaris are not fond of the vicinity of towns. Many town Bulgarians do not even know of their existence. When one mentions them, they, the Bulgars, will answer : ' Ah yes, you mean the Kopaniiris,' whereas there is all the difference between the Grebeniiris and the Kopanaris that there is between an honest man and a thief, not to mention the differences of language , and trade, and perhaps of origin. Even the word Grebenari, though obviously meaning a maker of greheiis or combs, seems unfamiliar to many Bulgarians. It is, however, found in all dic- tionaries, and is the name which the tribe itself uses, and by which they are designated on occasional certificates of good character which they obtain from the mayors of villages. Speci- mens of these I have frequently been shown : the hor.se-thief listens with a complacent smile to the perusal of the document to the effect that he, Ivan Nicoloff, is personally known to the undersigned, and that he is a native of such and such a village, and a maker of combs and withal honest and of a good disposition.

The camp is pitched on a high common, well away from the

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 31

village to which it belongs, and the comb-makers endeavour not to steal from that village, as the camping ground is valued, and they do not wish to be driven away or refused permission to camp on a subsequent occasion. In such villages, which they so to speak patronize, they are often on good terms with the peasantry, who will treat them to drink, and allow themselves to be treated by the Gypsies in the village kriL^ma. But it often happens that even there where they are known, the women cannot refrain from stealing. At Yasi Tepe, near Provadia, 1 saw a Gyps}- girl return to the tents with an apronful of turf and dung cakes for the tire, stolen from a farmhouse on the outskirts of the village, and as she crossed the plain towards the encampment she was followed by the maledictions of the farmer's wife standing at her gate. The girl's father took the stolen property from his daughter and himself carried it back to the farm, apologizing and explaining how scarce fuel was in that neighbourhood. The girl appeared to be very cross with her father, but once in the tent comforted her- self by producing from the folds of her dress, and showing to me, three new laid eggs which she said she had perquisitioned from the same farmhouse. The military word requisitsia has become very fashionable among the comb-makers since the Turco-Bulgarian War of 1912-13, in order to describe thefts from the peasantry. • Only,' they say, ' we do not give receipts, as do the niilitary authorities, because we cannot write ! '

32 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

similar to that eaten by the peasantry. They generally possess a lamp of rock salt for their animals to lick, portions of which are broken off and pounded when required at meals.

They observe with great solemnity the Feast of the Assumption, loth August. Every tent, that is every family, slaughters a sheep on that occasion, and it frequently happens that several dozen tents are assembled in order to celebrate the festival together.

On 14th August of the year 1913 a member of this tribe fetched me in order to take me to his camp for the Feast of the Bogoroditsa, which they themselves call the Feast of Sinta Maria. We left Varna at sunrise, and arrived at the encampment at sunset, travelling slowly, owing to one of the horses being lame. The camp was at Yasi Tepe, a village in the district of Provadia. I thus had good occasion to watch their ways and customs during the three days' carouse. I also got an idea of what Gypsy life is like out in the open when the sun is not shining, for during the three nights, and most of the daytime as well, it rained in great downpours, and at night little ditches had to be dug around the tents to prevent our being swamped by the inrushing water. On the morning following my arrival, when the rain stopped for a moment, the sheep were slaughtered by the men, after thin wax tapers had been wound round the horns of such as had any, and lighted, and incense burnt about them in little metal trays, and afterwards in the tents, making them smell like the inside of churches. The poor beasts had been baaing piteously in the rain all night, pending the sacritice. iHiring the death struggle short prayers were said for the prosperity of the family and relatives, improvisations such as: ' T ahitll amen i Sinta Maria (;^av Idki kind), kadale viihiske, hai te del amen bu' aastimds hai ha-)(t hai maygin i ameyjge i tumajge, hai te traiftards saurr bute IterUijge, hai sastimds ! ' That is to say : ' May Holy Mary help us

( ) for the coming summer, and grant us much health and

luck and wealth, botli to us and to you, and may we all live for many years, and health.' The actual words given are those I heard used at the Feast of St. George, to whom, as seen from the above, they do not pray ; but the words used on the occasion I am describing were almost the same. The flaying of the animals was also done by the men, but the women did all the rest. While the usual stew, with rice and vegetables, was preparing, the girls quickly roasted little chips of pn'no buko and kald buko, i.e. of lungs and liver, and served them to us sprinkled with salt and

REPORT ON THE GVPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 33

paprika, with small glasses of rakia and slices of bread. This by way of hors-d'ceuvre, the Turkish -and Bulgarian meze, Russian zakuski. Before drinking each man made a little speech, wishing the assembly health and prosperity, and destruction to the Gentiles, ' and may we each of us steal thirty horses before the year is out.' Then came more rakia and private toasts, and resounding kisses on cheek and lip, and sworn friendships, and out came scraps of news which prudence had withheld before the advent of the liquor, and strange promises are made, and proposals for the loan of fabulous sums, until the women carry in the table, which, when placed amidst us, stands half a foot from the ground and upon which is a steaming dish of savoury zumi. We squat around the table and each man takes a morsel according to his fancy, or drinks of the broth with a wooden spoon. Now hiVditsas full of red wine are handed round, and the gentle comU-niakers become almost as noisy as the Ziigundjis when they are sober.

On the following days the remaining portions of the sheep were roasted or rather grilled. But not a drop of alcohol was drunk, and after lunch we repaired to the village and drank good cortee and bad lemonade.

On the Feast of St. George, the Moslem Hederlez, much the same ceremonies are observed, only the meat is not cooked at home, but sent to a public oven, of which there are at least one or two in every village, and hundreds in the towns. This is in accordance with the Bulgarian custom, for the 23rd April (Gth May new style) is a great feast day for all alike in Bulgaria, whether Christians or Moslems, Gypsy or Gentile. In fact, the feast is the celebration of the advent of spring. The tents of the Gypsies, the houses of the Gentiles, and the engines at the railway station are all alike decorated with green branches. The festival corresponds to the Kakava mentioned by Paspati, the Khadv Elias of the Arabs, and the Cember Siiri of the Persians.

I noticed the following difterence in the manner of celebrating the two feasts. On loth August, when we had finished eating in one tent we were invited to the next, and as there were seven of them we had all of us more than enough by the time we had finished. On that occasion, too, the women did not eat with us. On 23rd April all famihes brought their food out and spread it on a long series of carpets forming a huge banquet table. The women also sat down with the men on this occasion. The above prayer was said over the meat when spread on these carpets, and

VOL. IX. — NO. I. C

34 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

the incense was passed round the table. After partaking of the food some very good acting was performed by the men, purport- ing to be the scene at a horse fair. The heads of the sheep re- presented the horses. Pieces of two francs were stuck into their mouths, and long stalks of garlic, at which we had been nibbling during the repast, were affixed to the back of their heads, and were meant to represent the reins. The haggling and bargaining was done in Gypsy, but Rumanian, Turkish, and Bulgarian was also used. In the latter language one man imitated the accent of a Bulgarian peasant from the villages high up in the Balkans. The Gentile was always made to be the loser in the l)argain.

The tribe of comb-makers, as I have already mentioned, is not confined to Bulgaria. Numbers of them still inhabit Rumania, mostly in the district around Costantsa and Tulcea in the Uobrudja, right.up to l^iessarabia. They appear to have developed a degree of criminality in that district verging upon madness. Gypsies in Rumania have only lately been accused of the nmtila- tion of stolen children used for bogging purposes. This may be untrue or may bo chargeable to others than the comb-makers, but they confess to housebreaking and murder. There is no death penalty in Rumania, but the authorities are determined to prevent the continuance of violent crime by the comb-makers. They have accordingly taken the following mea.sures with regard to this tribe, according to the declarations of the Bulgarian branch of it, which is in touch with the Rumanian lot. Every Gypsy must live in a tent or hut, probably, as a matter of fact, a hurdei (see below) provided for him outside the town or village. More than two heads of families may not live together, and these two may not be relatives. If any one wishes to go to town or to travel to any other spot he must get a written leave of absence from the police. Leave is never granted for , more than two days, and if the Gypsy is absent longer than the time allowed he is liable to arrest and imprisonment. Police stations are established near all Gypsy dwellings, and 1 the police knock at his door at all hours of day and night to ,{ ascertain his presence. This constitutes veritable slavery, and has ( been the cause of so many leaving the country and invading , Bulgaria, where the laws are milder, and where they tend to \ become less criminal. Housebreaking is, however, not unknown i among them. When I arrived once in their camp with a tin box full of sweets for the children, and asked a woman if she could

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF XORTH-EAST BULGARIA 35

open it for me, the men replied for her : ' She opens houses, how should she not be able to open a box.' And Totana, already mentioned on page 28, who was present at Yasi Tepe when we were celebrating the Feast of Sinta Maria, ran away from her ij husband and returned calmly a few days later with a bag of money which she had procured by breaking into a farmhouse.

Many members of the tribe who have remained in Rumania have bought houses and settled down. These are not molested by the police. The drastic measures above described are designed to break the spirit (criminal) of the comb-makers, and this can "uly be done by making them sedentary.

Thus far my informant, a comb-maker himself, and I see no reason for doubting his word. He says there are Moslem Nomads in the Rumanian Dobrudja who are not criminal. There are "Christian bear-leaders, according to him, of the same tribe as those hailing from Karnobad, near Burgas, in South-East Bulgaria, and beyond the contines of the district surveyed in this article. He says there are also the ' Pletosi' or Long-Haired Gypsies, described as coming from Austria and Russia, coppersmiths with enormous tents, and Christians, not crinnnal and very rich, who camp out nil through the winter as well as in summer-time. But all this is >ubject-matter for future investigation.

The tribe I met at Ilanlik, to the north-east of Dobritch, in 1913 {v. B. 2 (/>)), was a Rumanian branch of this comb-making clan. I have classitied them apart merely owing to certain characteristics which they possessed and which the Bulgarian branch has pro- bably lost. They were good musicians, all of them playing the 'oncertina with great effect, which not one of the Bulgarian lot an do. The Bulgarian variations of the national horo dance, pretty as they sometimes are, are clumsy when compared to the Rumanian variety.

At Ilanlik I found a colony of this trilte consisting of about a hundred and fifty men, women, and children, living partly in tents, i>artly in underground dwellings, called by them hurdeis, which they had dug out for themselves in the sides of a gentle slope. They were hired at 1.40 francs per day to work in the fields of a Hungarian landowner, on whose property their camping ground ay. They worked exceedingly badly, quarrelling with each other, T stopping to tell some tale when half way up a furrow, and thus wasting so much time that the Bulgarian, Rumanian and other vorkmen employed by the Cokoi would be half way down the

36 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

REPORT OX THE CiYRSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 37

the cmrdds ^ or Hungarian heath dance, facing each other. Not a muscle of the body was at rest. The head and shoulders were thrown from side to side in gentle rhythm, while the lower part of the body executed the wildest capers. 1 am not sure whether this Gypsy variety is altogether in the approved style, but the effect was marvellous.

During my stay at Ilanlik parties kept arriving and leaving at a furious speed, seemingly bent on the most urgent business, and the one theme of conversation wasfuj'tde cai, or horse-stealing, past and future.

These Gypsies dress in every conceivable shade of compromise between some form of Rumanian peasant costume unknown to me and European clothes, and no two men were dressed alike. Some men wore high-crowned Rumanian Jcalj^ahs, others wide- brinmied straw hats. Their Bulgarian Gypsy brethren of the horse- stealing persuasion, on the other hand, dress in a sort of cross between Turkish and Bulgarian peasant dress.

As in Rumania, so too in Bulgaria, some of the comb-makers have settled, to a certain extent, without giving up their criminal ways. And this brings us to the Christian Sedentaries of Rust- chuk, who were lately nomad comb-makers, and we must now con- sider their iniquitous mode of gaining a livelihood.

Christian Sedentaries of Ru.stchuk (v. A. 2 (c))

I have met but few members of this tribe, if indeed it may be ailed a separate tribe at all. They were all related to one another, aid their dialect was that of the comb-makers, with the same leasing peculiarity of voice and accent. Their favourite pursuit is the practising on a huge scale and for huge stakes the well- known ' Great Deceit,' immortalized by Borrow as the Hokano Baro. The following facts would appear almost incredible. I can, However, vouch for their accuracy, as having occurred in my presence. Some time after our Honorary Secretary had left Rustchuk and his friends the comb-makers, with whom he had travelled to that Danubian city from Varna, I received a visit from a most villanous-looking creature with only one eye, and horribly marked with smallpox. His skin was dark, and he was dressed in black clothes, like an undertaker. But they were all shiny with over- wear, and his trousers were tucked into his high

^ Pronounce curdd'.

38 REPORT OX THE GVPSV TRIBES OF N'ORTH-EAST BULGARIA

boots. He wore a broad-briuiiued soft felt hat, and he had a red handkerchief round his neck. He was accompanied by three other individuals who were somewhat less striking in appearance than himself, and whom he introduced as a brother and cousins. Havinir handed me Mr. Mactie's card, and also a letter of introduction, he immediately broached the subject of his visit, and gave me to understand that all I had heard from the comb-makers concerning his power to convert one pound into two, or, for that matter, tive hundred into a thousand, was true, and that if I was agreeable he would conduct a little seance in my house on the following day. All that would bo required of me would be a half-sovereign and a tray of glowing charcoal. It may be well to mention here that a month before this encounter Mr. Mactie and my.self had been spoken to by the comb-makers con- cerning the wonderful powers possessed by an American inhabiting the town of Sistov on the Danube, whereby he was able to make two out of one, four out of two, and so on, 'and would I care to make his acquaintance ? ' And so when the one-eyed man, self- styled Emperor of the Gypsies, and his confederates, proposed their little entertainment for the morrow I at once agreed, beiii<4 unwilling to miss such an ojiportunity of verifying some new instance of the famous Great Trick.

Having thus obtained my consent, the one-eyed one at once became much more confidential, and before long he made known to me the real object of his visit. Would I not produce five , hundred napoleons, in order that he might C(»nvert them, there, '. before my eyes, into a thousaml ^ I tried to beat liim down, ; flabbergasted at the audacity of the man. At last he came down \ to two hundred and fifty napoleons in gold. Xothing woidd make him acrree to work a lesser sum. Why ? The reader may ^ guess at the end of the story. The reason he gave, however, was a cock-and-bull tale about the indivisibility of the linoleum in which he nmst wrap the money, preparatory to putting it into the melting-pot. So much linoleum was required for such and suck a sum, the exact amount being known to experts who provided him with the requisite sheets of linoleum. He possessed sheets for the doubling of five himdred, seven hundred, and larger sums, but none for dealing with sums under two hundred and fifty napoleons. ' It is just like in the making of bread,' he added, ' so ' much yeast is required for such and such a quantity of flour.' True it was he had a limited numl>er of small bits of linolcuju.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 39

for experimental purposes, for the conversion of sovereigns and half-sovereigns. Anyhow, would I not go down to his hotel, and further discuss the matter with him in the evening. I accordingly- paid him a visit the same evening at six o'clock. In the hotel garden, overlooking the principal street of the town, I was intro- duced casually by him and his confederates to two well-to-do- looking Bulgarian peasants, who, however, did not speak to me, but sat watching me intently while I conversed with the one-eyed one in Gypsy. I was surprised at the worried look upon their faces, which, however, brightened when they observed me in high spirits. After drinking a glass of beer, I left them, on the under- standing, between myself and the Gypsies, that the burning charcoal and tho half-sovereign should bo ready punctually at halt- past ten on tho following day.

At nine o'clock tho next day I went to a money changer, and got tho required gold piece. Punctually at the appointed time the ex-comb-maker and his brother and cousins arrived at my house. We repaired to tho dining-room. The Gypsies numbered four, and we were three : myself, wife, and mother-in-law. We served them with brandy. The villain was in his most insinuating mood. I was to understand that this was merely a proha. But if I were willing to fetch tho required sum from the bank, we would repeat the experiment on a large scale, and I should be rich, very rich. No one would suspect us. No one would intrude. ' And, brother,' producing as ho spoke tho necessary ingredients from his pocket, ' this piece of linoleum, of which I receive a supply periodically from Constantinople (it is, of course, contraband), and this /ttr/ia- lamentu (you see it looks like a bit of caked earth) will enable me to convert your half-sovereign into a whole one of such apparent genuineness that it will deceive tho cleverest experts. If you iake it to the money changer, he will accept it. If you take it to the police, accusing me of coining false money, they will arrest you for defamation of character. As for the furkalamentu, it is tho most expensive of the ingredients. A man brings me a supply twice a year from Italy, down the Danube, smuggling it into the country at Rustchuk. I am a great artist, brother. My wife being from Rumania, and I having often visited her people, I have learnt from our brethren over the water (the river Danube) the art of successfully forging Rumanian bank-notes. But I prefer to work in Bulgaria among a few trusted friends. I do no harm to any one. I merely help in a modest way to increase the supply of gold in

40 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

the country, which, as you know, is scarce. But you will do as you like, brother. You have a family and an establishment to keep up. What is your fortune ? ' I mentioned haphazardly a sum about twice my actual income. ' That is indeed little, brother. Perhaps you cannot produce the money at present without difficulty. Ka-uzarel tut, it will pinch you. If so, have you no friends from whom you could take the money on loan ? Could you not telegraph to Mr. Scott Mactie ? You will do what you wish, brother; if you agree, well and good, if not. . . sastimos, your health, brother, no harm is done.'

We listened with admiration to this flow of eloquence, punc- tuated by gentle, mesmeric gestures, the voice rising and falling in well-tempered persuasiveness. I have spoken before of the strangely gentle quality of voice possessed by the comb-makers. The swindler spoke in the same way, with the same gentle queru- lous note dominating his discourse. ' Why should I be unreason- able. But if I were unreasonable, sastimos, your health.'

Then we produced a tray of glowing charcoal, and at his request a franc. This he put into a little iron bowl, together with a bit of charcoal, upon which he commenced blowing. ' Observe,' he said, ' it will not melt. Now give me the half-sovereign, which I wrap up in the bit of linoleum, thus.' He then wrapped up the franc in a similar piece of linoleum. Then he suddenly became exceed- ingly worried, and said that he had lost the small piece of farkalamentii which he had brought with him. He searched in all his pockets, asked his accomplices whether they had got it, looked on the floor, and under the charcoal tray, we helping him all the time. At last it was found in his own waistcoat pocket. We were completely taken in by the Gypsy's tirst-rate acting. The two pieces, or what we thought were the two pieces, were now wrapped up in one single bit of linoleum, and the li ttle packet placed upon the red-hot coals. Almost immediately it melted into a white liquid metal. By this time beads of perspiration covered the forehead of the Gypsy, produced, doubtless, by the strain of having to act his part in the presence of an audience presumably some- what more wide-awake than his usual Bulgarian victim. His hands, too, were trembling violently. Then all four Gypsies made the sign of the cross in the Orthodox fashion, from right to left, and hastily muttered a prayer that God and the Sinta Maria might help them, and carefully poured the contents of the iron cup into a small pocket mould. This consisted of an iron frame

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 41

shaped like a brandy flask, with an iron neck to it, the body of the flask being solid, and made of sand baked black and damped into consistency with water. This mould was divided lengthwise into two portions exactly similar, save that on the inside of one of them was the hollowed-out impression of a sovereign joined by a narrow canal to the impression of a smaller coin. The two portions were, of course, tightly clapped together when the metal was poured in. After a minute the Gypsy opened the mould, and we beheld two white coin-shaped pieces of metal, without, however, a trace of the necessary efligy and design, ' It is nevertheless there,' said the Gypsy, 'and only requires the heat of Are to bring it out into relief.' The fire would also produce, he said, the right hue. We watched breathless, while with great swiftness the Gyp.sy wrapped up the coin in a fresh piece of linoleum, and held it over the hot coals by means of some small pincers. After some time the linoleum was consumed and there appeared a dirty smoky sovereign, which he again held over the flame, to give it, he said, the right ring. He then polished it with some sand, and handed it over to us.

He soon left us, after drinking some more brandy, and assuring me that if I required his services I had merely to telegraph to Rustchuk, whiiher he was returning that afternoon, and he would immediately come to me. He said, however, that he had but a limited supply of linoleum, and that if he did not hear from me within a month he would no longer keep it for me, as he had applicants who desired to double their fortunes in this easy and withal safe manner. In the hall he met my baby daughter, and insisted upon giving her a two-franc piece for luck, which he said he had that morning coined at the hotel. He must now return to the hotel, he said, in order to occupy his time advantageously until the hour at which the train for Rustchuk was timed to leave. When about to leave, and already in the garden, he knocked the pocket mould against his heel, as one might a pipe, and there fell to the ground a lot of fine black sand. ' You see,' he said, ' no one can know what we have been doing. All traces have dis- appeared.'

It mieht have been about two months later that one of the peasants whom I had seen in the company of the Gypsy at the hotel at Varna paid me a visit. His appearance had sadly changed. He was worn and haggard, and badly clothed. Upon my inquiring the reason for this visit he told me that he was

42 REPORT 0\ THE fiYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

With the deepest misgivings as to the result of my words upon the poor peasant, I set about the unpleasant duty of explaining t<> him the truth that he was not only himself a rogue, but the dupe of a rogue greater than himself, that the talk of a thousand napo- leons was a myth, and that there had never been more than five hundred, which he was not likely ever to see again. I might have spared myself my uneasiness. Such was the ascendancy gained over him by the wily one, that the Bulgar simply would not believe me. Had he not seen one piece converted into two ? Had not the Gypsy loft a great mass of metal, in a molten lump, in his posses- sion, which only required working \ And then again, this time cringingly, could I not do something for him ?

He came to me again a week later, and the whole story was repeated once more. Since then I have not seen the miserable man.

I can add very little to the above narrative. The reader must himself try to fill in the gaps. Since the occurrence of the events above described, I have naturally lost no opportunity of picking up here and there information of a supplementary nature. I find that the Gypsy was well known to the police authorities and had

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 43

frequently been to prison, but succeeded in bailing himself out by means of huge deposits. In theory his numerous cases are due to come on some day. What this means is best inferred from the opening chapters of Bleak House. It is not a discussion within the strict province of this report. Let me confine myself strictly to what the Gypsies themselves have told me, and what I have myself seen. The one-eyed one employs agents for finding victims all over the country. Such agents are chiefly recruited among the tribe of comb-makers, but the nomad Moslem sieve-makers (r. B. 1 (a)), who are recent converts to Islam, are often pretty useful in this connexion. It will be, of course, understood that the victims cannot themselves appeal to the police, for they are themselves criminals, would-be coiners of bad money. According to the Gypsies, the trick is most successful in the district of Kustchuk, where it has become, again according to my informants, so to speak an established custom, bound to occur from time to time, like, for example, occasional disastrous hailstorms. In that dis- trict, according to my Gypsy informants, a rough and ready remedy is always applicable, for in the event of the proceedings being brought to a sudden close, in a manner j:><'r//ajJ8(?) unforeseen, the sum at stake is so huge as to satisfy all parties who, by mutual consent, divide judiciously among each other rather than see the money eaten, say the Gypsies, by lawyers.

For the rest, to the questions : What was the nature of the metal left in the hands of the peasant?^ where does the Gypsy generally go through his wizard-like performance, whether outside some village or in some lonely dell ? and does he often prolong the agony of his victim in the hope of getting more out of him at some future date, as in the case of my peasant, or do he and his fellow-conspirators sometimes undeceive him in the above-mentioned lonely dell, knowing that he dare not appeal against them ? at what stage of the performance does the Gypsy usu- ally put oft' the final touch to a later date (I am told he at times feigns a fainting fit when the metal is a molten heap) ? how many victims he makes per annum ? whether he really thought me a likely victim ? To these and similar questions I can only answer at present: ' I don't know.' I have merely set forth all available details in the above narrative as a true genuine 1913 instance of the feat known to Gypsyologists as the ' Great Deceit,' the Hokano Baro. In the linguistic section of this report, by way of a specimen of the dia-

^ I have since been told that it is arcic, i.e. lead, not tin.

44 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BUUiARIA

lect, will be found the letter which the Gypsy dictated to Mr. Scott Macfie at Rustchuk, to be taken by the Gypsy to me, by way of introduction, and in which he recommends himself to me as a most excellent fellow.

The Nomad Sieve-Makers {v. B. 1 (a))

These Gypsies are merely the Nomad branch of the sieve- maker tribe. Like their sedentary brethren, they, though Moslems, are but recently converts to Islam, some indeed so recently as to remember the fact. In appearance they much re- semble the sedentary portion of the tribe. Among all nomads it is their women who dress in the brightest colours. They are pretty and neat, a great contrast to the Zsigundjis. They are not beggars. The men are now more horse-dealers than sieve- makers, and they have intimate trade relations with the comb- makers (horse-thieves), for whom they procure spurious horse certificates, selling them to their Christian cousins of the road for a good price. I was once able to frustrate the plans of one of these brokers who was endeavouring to palm off on a comb-maker a ticket so old as to be quite useless for the purpose for which it was required. ' Dog of a Horahai ' ' remarked the comb- maker, as the turbaued Moslem left our tent in discomfiture.

The one-eyed one, he of the Hokano Baro, uses many of these nomads to find him victims for his 'conjuring trick.' But they can scarcely be called a criminal tribe. They do not themselves practise the Great Deceit, nor are they horse-thieves, nor house- breakers.

Strange to say, their tents are often poorer and more ragged even than those of the Zjigundjis ; of the same shape as the latter's tents, they are not made of goats'-hair cloth, but of sacking. They rarely come to Varna, preferring the vicinity of the smaller towns and villages of the interior. They wander a lot in the basin of the winding river Kamtchia, but they say they hailed originally from the district of Silistria, now in Rumania. They do not appear to be numerous. Their dialect, being identical with that of the sedentary Moslem sieve-makers, has not been discussed separately in the linguistic section.

The Parpulia or Gimlet-makers

Towards the end of the month of June of the year 1914 I saw in the streets of Varna a number of Gypsies, men and women,

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 45

gazing about them with big eyes and open mouths, as if they had never seen a town before. They were spread about the street in knots of two and three, and members of one batch continually loafed back to join the others, so that it was not quite certain in which direction the lot of them were proceeding. At first sight it was clear to mo that these were members of a tribe hitherto unmet. There was none of the self-assurance and freeness and adaptability to their surroundings shown by the horse-thieves. By their dress it was plain that they were Christians. The men were rather ragged, and wore their hair somewhat long in front, and did not press down the crown of their kalpaks. The women wore fewer and tighter-fitting petticoats than do the Christian peasant women of Varna and neighbourhood. They also behaved as naively as the men, hero again contrasting with the quick-witted women of tho horse-thieves' tribe. Several men carried a roughly turned gimlet in their hand, but they were not hawking. I discovered a few days later, from casual conversation with a sedentary Gypsy, that they were ' Burgudjis' or gimlet-makers, known to other tribes as Parpulia, and that they camped every year during the harvest which had just then begun, at the village of Pasha Kioi, some seven kilometres from Varna.

I accordingly repaired to the village, upon the outskirts of which I found five tents of the Rudaris (r. B. 2 (d)), of whom I took but little heed, for they were Romans without Romani, men who had, moreover, renounced the ways and crafts of Little Egypt. Just beyond them I found, pitched upon the sandy rising ground, six tents of the nomad Moslem sieve-makers ('■. B. 1 (a)), bright colour within and without, many-coloured shalvars and sashes, a feast of red and white, the light brown sackcloth of the tents still further dispelling the sombre impression produced by the black goats'-hair tents and tawny clothing of the Rudaris.

Beyond these there suddenly appeared before me, hidden hitherto by the nature of the ground, twenty dark and gaping tents, looking like large Gothic arches, and of a shape unknown to me. These were the homes of the Parpulia.

The tent-cloth is made of the same strong black goats'-hair used by the comb-makers and the Zaguudjis. When wet it shrinks and becomes practically rainproof. It expands when dry so much that it is possible to discern through it the movements of persons outside the tent.

The cdkala of other nomad tents are here replaced by what

46 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRI13ES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

the Parpulia call cakmcikja, which are bent or curved Mkala, two iu front and two behind. The entrance to the tent is thus i^'iven the shape of a Gothic archway, very dirterent from the triangular- looking entrance to the tents of the comb-makers. All the way up the cakmdkja pegs are stuck pointing outwards, and on these are laid horizontal poles running the length of the tent, and sometimes slightly protruding in front. The topmost one is thicker and stronger than the rest, and is called a hei'aml as in the tents of other tribes. The protruding parts are used as wall pegs on which to hang various household goods. Against the sides of the walls formed by these horizontal polos perpendicular sticks, known to the tribe as vr^zdes, are leant, and over this cage- like structure the tent-cloth is stretched. The back of the tent is closed by stretching a cloth over the entire archlikc aperture. No cart is ever built into the back, as in the case of the comb- raakers. Indeed the gimlet-makers possess neither carts nor horses, and, like the Zdgundzis, move from village to village on foot, their goods and chattels being packed on the backs of donkeys.

The interior of the tents is strikingly bare. During the day- time no carpet or cloth covers the Hoor, which soon loses any grass it m;\y have possessed and becomes hard, beaten earth. Near the entrance are to be found the hearth, large bellows, and all the instruments required for their trade. They make, besides gimlets, shepherds' crooks.

Like so many other tribes they have not the remotest connexion with music, and on festivals have to call in other Gypsies to play for them.

It is interesting to observe how certain characteristics of Gypsies in Central and Western Europe are found in the Balkans among one set of Gypsies, whilst they are totally unknown to other tribes. The ' mitlo mas' propensity is not unknown in England : we have seen that here the Ziigundjis are alone addicted to this loathsome habit. The Gypsy taste for the hedgehofj, the hotrhi- witchi in England, or the Sta)(^elengro, as it is called in the Rhine Province, is well known all over Western Europe. Here the gimlet-makers alone hunt and eat the kanzaiirka, as they call the animal. The ending -ka is the Bulgarian diminutive. Other tribes call the hedgehog kanzaiiri.^ The word means literally the prickly pig, and is an instance of the preservation from old times of Greek

• aKavOoxoipo, ofteD pronounced kauOdiro.

REPORT OX THE GVPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 47

words among Balkan Gypsies who cannot speak Greek. For hunt- ing out the hedgehog the Piirpulia keep a multitude of dogs. They are even known occasionally to other tribes as the hedgehog waters. I have unfortunately not had an opportunity of observing how the food is prepared.

The Parpulia are very much nomads. During more than half the year they wander over the whole of North-East Bulgaria, and frequently go as far south as Karnobad, in the latitude of Burgas, the town famed of yore for a tribe of bear-leaders, who may be identical with the Ursari of Constantinescu.

There appears to be no Moslem branch of th'> tribe. They are honest, and enjoy a good reputation among the peasantry who know them. Townsfolk naturally see no difference between them .ind any other tribe. They are, however, rarely seen in towns. The products of their trade are best disposed of in remote villages miles away from any centre, where gimlets and suchlike small tools cannot be procured every day. They are rarely met with even on the highroads. Having no carts, and having no reason to flee, for they never steal, they have little use for metalled roads, which hurt the feet of their unshod animals, preferring the soft byways, <»r black roads,' whore their donkeys can proceed more comfortably from village to village.

They rarely beg. Probably for these reasons they are, among all the tribes I have met, the one that feeds the least well. As frugal as the Bulgarian peasant, or more so, they live for days on blackish bread alone, which they buy in the villages. I have known them go to bed without a meal. 1 have not seen them bake their own bread as do the horse-thieves (comb-makers).

They refer to the last-mentioned tribe as the Bare-Katunierj- gere, or they call them the ZavraSkles. Zavra6i is said by them to mean thief, swindler. It is a Rumanian word, and is applied to coppersmith Gypsies. The comb-makers say they were at one time coppersmiths.

In winter the Pdrpulia may be found, so they themselves say, in the village of Kjokludza, which has been quite meaninglessly re-named by the Bulgarians Zvezditsa, some eight miles from Varna to the south of Lake Devna. I had hoped to gather more information concerning this tribe during the winter of 1915, had not events necessitated my sudden departure from Bulgaria. For further notes I must refer to the lingfuistic section.

48 report oy the gvpsv tribes of north-east bulgaria

The Rudaris

All around the tents the ground would be white with wood chop- pings, whilst tiny fires, steaming pots, busy women squatting over the simmering kakavja, ragged packs of hungry children buzzing around, would denote that the pleasantest hour of the day, that of the sunset meal, which for them is breakfast, dinner, and supper combined, had once more arrived.

Then would come the disappointment. The Rai would approach the most inviting tent with chosen greetings selected from Paspati upon his lips and rehearsed again and again during

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 49

the long tramp from the town. The eldest man of the tent, with a long white beard and enormous brown kalpaJc, would remain squatted and reply : ' Nil in^eleg, Domnule.' And seeing the Rai's astonished disappointment — nay, rather, incredulity — he would quickly add : ' Bar vino incodccfnite, bine hai venit, sd se^l pu{in cu noi, aid pe dlbie ! '^ And the Rai, if he-were something of a Lavengro, would not be disappointed after all, for had he not been hailed in Latin, still alive and unforgotten throughout the ages, and handed down from a vanguard of Latinity amongst the Slavic hordes ?

The Rai would have been right not to have left them, for they are the Rudaris, tho darkest skinned, and the most numerous nomad tribe in North-East Bulgaria. They are the descendants of the ancient Rumanian Rudari or Auniri Gypsies, who in summer sifted gold from tho rivers for their Rumanian overlords, and in winter made small wooden instruments. For generations they have spoken no Rumani. Those who are now in Bulgaria speak fluently Bulgarian and Turkish besides their native Rumanian. (See Colocci, pp. 197-200.) As in Hungary in the time of Maria Teresa, so too in Bulgaria their descendants think themselves insulted if called Gypsies. But if asked to state what they are they will answer, ' Wo are Koritiiris' (trough-makers). You cannot get from them a racial name. Only among themselves do they, in Bulgaria, call themselves Rudari. The Rumanian Standard ^Etymological Dictionary says the word is Gypsy, and means gold workers. It is scarcely of Gypsy origin, though it may now be felt to be a Gypsy word.

The Rudaris never beg nor steal, and are well treated by the Bulgarian peasants who call them 'Vlasi,' i.e. the Wallachians. Their women are so modest that they refuse to enter the court- yard or front garden of houses, selling their wares from the street. Nor do they tell fortunes, or, as is the habit of many others, enter mto light conversation with grocers' boys. They appear to have the nickname of 'Maria' among the shop-assistants and lower townsfolk, who thus address them when wishing to buy their wares. The poles they are said to carry to keep off dogs. But other Gypsies don't carry them. The pole, and also the large silver clasps known as jxifti or caprdzi, not generally worn by other tribes

^ Translation : ' I do not understand, Sir.'

• But come here, brother, welcome, sit down a bit vnth us here upon the trough.'

Alhie (the Romani hcdai, Bulgarian korito) is derived from Latin alveus, and denotes a wooden trough.

VOL. IX. — NO. I. D

50 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

except on very grand occasions, are instances, parallel ■with the different shaped tents, of the conservativeness of all these tribes. The poles are quite unnecessary, and must be irksome, as the Rudari girl has so much else to carry. Perhaps they are a badge, or indeed a weapon, of respectability.

In the summer, towards har\est time, the Kudaris congregate for the purpose of cutting the corn. This is still done to a large extent by hand, though machines are rapidly being introduced. In 1913 I met a procession of Rudaris forming a caravan two miles long, a couple of slow, awkward buffiiloes dragging each creaking cart at a slow walking pace, the whole family in almost every case asleep inside with the exception of one man or youth who sauntered beside the animals. Like other nomad tribes they repair to the various harvest centres at different dates, the corn being cut earlier in the plains than on the ])lateaux.

Towards the last days of June they arrive every year at the village of Ruslar, where two large cam})S may bo seen at either end of the village. Lesser contingents are found at Adzender. Pasha Kioi is the village patronized by the Parpulia at harvest time, but small detachments of Rudaris, without their carts and buffaloes, may bo seen alongside the other tents, at a little distance. Pasha Kioi can also boast a small camp of nomad Moslem sieve- makers.

The horse-thieves prefer the village of Indze Kioi, on Lake Devna.

When the Rudari encamp quite near Varna, in order to sell their wares in the town, they do so likewise without bringing their whole families, their carts and buffaloes, chietiy owing to the difficulty of finding suitable pasture-ground for the animals. On such occasions they put up small tents, as shown in Mr. Macfie's article on p. 54 of the Journal, vol. vii. In the said article will be found mentioned their implements and the nature of their work. As soon as their wares are sold, and their supply of raw material exhausted, they rejoin the mother camp. This takes at the most four days, during which time the Bulgarian authorities allow them to camp on the plain to the north of Varna, near the State Hospital, where no mere Gypsies would dream of pitching their tents. Indeed, such is the love of the go-ahead Bulgarians for the. best approved sanitary methods at present in vogue, that were they to read these lines they would probably indignantly deny that Gj'psies of any kind were ever allowed to camp on the plain near

I

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 51

the Hospital. We have, however, the photograph referred to above. The Rudari men serve in the Bulgarian arm}-. In the photograph just mentioned is seen one of them just returned from the front and still in his uniform.

The Kudtiris must not be confused with another tribe which, though exceedingly thievish, nevertheless moves about in lumber- ing carts likewise drawn by the slow buftaloes, and covered with rush matting.

The DiNiKovLAR Gypsies {v. B. 1 (d))

These are the Dinikovlars. The origin of the name is uncer- tain, and I have found as yet no satisfactory explanation of the word. They are Moslems. The men are horse-dealers, and the women do most of the thieving. I know very little about them. Their haunts are chiefly the vicinity of the Danube, from Nicopolis to Rustchuk. They are reported as having no tents, but they spread their mats from the shady or sheltered side of the cart slantwise to the ground by way of an awning, and under this they stjuat. The men wear white turbans, and the women the feredza, or Moslem black female cloak.

At Eski-Djumaya. during the fair in the summer of 1915, I watched the extraordinary conduct of a party of Gypsies — two men and two women — whom I have reason to believe were of the Dinikovlar tribe. It was on a Sunday, and a special train had brought the Varna townsfolk in thousands to the fair. Peasants thronged in from far and near. The narrow streets formed by the specially erected booths were packed. The heat and dust were stifling. One booth formed the comer of two streets. In it were displayed temptingly packets of Sunlight soap, cheeses, scrubbing brushes, and rolls of cheap and brightly coloured cloth, and daggers in embroidered leather sheaths. The goods were there to tempt the public, and to stand and gaze at them, Avhilst waiting for the crowd to move on, did not excite the suspicions of the two youths who were serving customers with a great show of bustling. One might even pick up a packet of soap to examine the mark. And it was just this that the four Dinikovlars were doing when I arrived upon the scene. I stood among the crowd at some distance. The coolness with which one of the Gypsies took up one packet, then another and yet another, and instead of putting it down upon the counter, transferred it to the expectant hands of his wife, to be

52 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

hidden in the folds of her clothing, was astounding. ' After all, of what use can all this soap be to them,' I mused. ' Now if they were to take some yards of cloth . . .' Scarcely had the thought struck me than I saw one of them approach the rolls of cloth, and taking one when no one was looking, hold it lengthwise behind his back, so that it reached from his neck to the back of his knees. Immediately the second man sandwiched himself up against his companion, the two standing back to back, and holding the roll between them by pressure only. The first man was already rolling a cigarette, while the second chatted with one of the women, who placed herself casually between the upright piece of cloth and the gaze of the shopkeeper, should he perchance look in that direction. The second woman, who carried an infant in her arms, now drew near the only unprotected side, and I was ol)liged to shift my posi- tion in order to see the roll of cloth fall into the folds of her ferctlza, the end of which she picked up with a show of wrapping the child in it. All this was done perfectly calmly, without any haste. What more natural than to see a woman endeavouring to readjust, with her only free hand, her clothing, in order to wrap up a squeal- ing infant 1 Gradually the little group broke up, only to try their luck at another booth. 1 followed, fascinated at the cool daring displayed, and each time astonished at the complete success.

At length the party repaired to the outskirts of the fair, where the woman with the child squatted on the ground to rewrap the baby and to hide more thoroughly the stolen goods about her person.

I then approached the men and congratulated them in Romani. They looked somewhat alarmed, but a few words reassured thorn, and they asked me what success I had had. They took me, I suppose, for a shop thief. It is not uncommon to find Bulgarians, dressed cl la Frawja, skilled in horseflesh, and knowing a little Romani. With a knowing look I pointed to the handle of a large dagger which I had that day bought, and which I made protrude slightly from an inner pocket. They smiled, but as I withdrew I noticed their eyes following me suspiciously, and three minutes later they had left the fair.

I was not able in a three minutes' conversation successfully to place the dialect of these Dinikovlar thieves, if indeed the four above described wore of that tribe. They spoke a non-Vlacb dialect, of great phonetic purity. They also had the j*.

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTK-EAST BULGARIA 53

The AiDfA

About the Aidia, or nomad Moslem ironworkers, I know next to nothing (v. B. 1 (c) and Section 2, p. 103). I once tnet a great number of them travelling in Indian file along the crest of some mountains in the Eastern Balkan range, not far from Kotel. I was not even able to discover the shape of their tents, as they halted without pitching them, while their leaders endeavoured in vain to obtain permission to camp on the heights above the village of Gradets. Though the chiefs were absent but half an hour, the whole camp set to work to batter and beat into various shapes old bits of iron in rapidly lighted charcoal fires, and to make their rough iron implements ready for sale in the next village. With regard to their name, I got it, not from them, but from the Zagun- djis, who occasionally meet them at Burgas, and buy wives from among their women.

I know so little of the horse-shoo makers that I am not even sure if they are correctly classified {>:. A. 2 (</)). I believe that they live between Kazgrad and Rustchuk, on the outskirts of various villages, notably Pisanets, in artificially dug-out caves, and that they are Christians, and speak a dialect roughly described by the horse-thieves as being Zagundji !

I have little data whereon to build a description of the Demirdjis found at Varna, the Sepetdji's, and Hasirdji's, the Kazanlik ironworkers, and the Dawuldjis or Mehteris (v. A. 1 (c), (.7), (/). and ((/)).

The Varna Demirdjis, the Se[^etdjis, and the Hasirdji's, are t closely allied. They are of the old Moslem stock, and their language is of the family of the tinners' speech. They do not all speak Romani, and those who have forgotten their language have, generally speaking, adopted the ways of the Turk, on whom they model their mode of living. Their women veil, and parents have their children circumcised.

All I know of the Kazanlik ironworkers will be found in the second or linguistic section of this report.

The Dawuldjis cannot speak a Avord of Gypsy, at least this is the case with regard to those inhabiting this district.

They are a ragged, plebeian lot, with little of the Gypsy about them, and are often hard to distinguish from the lowest class of the Turkish population.

54 REVIEW I

Instead of the shrill, piercing pipe, they sometimes pLay the native bagpipe or gaita. They are in great demand at Gypsy marriages and festivals, notably at those of the Zagundjls. They also play from house to house in the towns at the Xew Year. t

(To be continued)

REVIEW

Report of the Departmental Committee on Tinkers in Scotland, His Majesty's Stationery Office, Edinburgh, 1918 (4s. net)

CONSCRIPTION and the various restrictions under which we are living in war-time have made the position of Gypsies difficult in every case, in some cases impossible. We have met with a family of Gypsies, driven by fear of air-raids from the eastern counties, now living in Cheshire, and one hears complaints of the abandonment of many fairs at which these people used to congregate. The life of a parasite becomes wollnigh impos- sible to members of a comnmnity engaged in a war that taxes every energy, and extends its influence to all grades of society. Though, normally, the Gypsy mode of life is that of a parasite, let it never be forgotten that the Gypsies in the United Kingdom are members of the community; that, while their mode of life does not commend itself to the purblind view of modern civilized man, they follow a natural and a healthy instinct in pursuing a nomadic life, and it is rather the clash of two kinds of civilization than any innate depravity that forces them so often to make a living in the less generally reputable walks of life, and out of the foibles and follies of their more sophisticated brethren. The difficulties under which Gypsies are labouring in England at present are enhanced tenfold in so poor and scantily populated a country as many of the remoter parts of Scotland. To the honour of the race be it said that not all male Gypsies of military age waited to be con- scripted; numbers, especially from the New Forest, volunteered in the early days of the war. The same is true of Welsli Gypsies : in particular, the Roberts family. In the New Forest a relaxation has been made in the forest laws by which Gypsy families are no longer compelled to strike camp frequently and migrate to a fresh camping-place. The late vicar of Bransgore and others were instrumental in securing this temporary concession. In Scotland

REVIEW 55

the necessities of the time make it undesirable that there should be migrants camping out and lighting fires promiscuously, and the tinkers have been driven into the towns. Members of the Gypsy Lore Society are well aware of the almost inevitable results of herding such people in towns. It has sometimes been said that they sink speedily to a position moral, sanitary, and social, that is lower than the lowest of our slum-dwellers. This is often due to prejudice against letting decent houses to Gypsies.

On 19th September 1917 His Majesty's Secretary of State for Scotland, acting on representations made to him by various interested bodies, appointed a Committee to inquire into the conditions under which tinkers live, and, ' keeping in view the reconmiendations relating to such persons made by recent Com- missions and Committees, to report as to any steps which might be advisable in order to secure or confirm an improvement in these conditions.'

This Comjnittee, composed of the Rev. R. Menzies Fer- gusson, D.D., Her Grace the Duchess of Atholl, Miss Agnes Campbell, the Rev. G. A. Jetlrey, Donald Mackay, Esq., and G. A. Mackay, Esq., have issued their report.

The problem is attacked in a comprehensive manner, beginning with an excellent sketch of the past history of the tinkers and Gypsies in Scotland. Part ii. contains a description of their present conditions, and in Part in. the Committee's recommenda- tions are detailed. There are thirteen appendices, giving in some cases most interesting statistics. We have no hesitation in saying that every member of the Gypsy Lore Society should obtain this Report, and we take this opportunity of thanking those concerned for the valuable information they have collected and here exhibit.

In summing up the evidence bearing upon the question of tinker origins the Report says : ' The varying elements in the ethnography of the Scottish tinker can probably best be summarized through his speech. Romani words, though universal, are chiefly found in the south ; Shelta is hardly spoken save in the west ; Old English " cant " appears to have left its traces everywhere except in Tiree. It should be added that the Highland tinker also knows Gaelic — possible evidence of his descent from "broken men" of the clans' (19).i

' The tinker therefore must be regarded as of mixed blood ' (20).

' The numbers refer to paragraphs in the Report.

56 REVIEW

The fact that Highland tinkers speak Gaelic is not enough to support the suggestion that any considerable tincture of Scottish Gaelic blood is to be found among them. No doubt there is some. The English Gypsies are described by Borrow as having recently abandoned their former strict ideas with regard to intermarriage with ' gorgios.' The same thing is said by Gypsies to-day, nearly forty years after Borrows death. Perhaps they have always said the same, looking to a Golden Age of race purity, not in the remote past, but ever in the near past. Gypsies marry outside the blood fairly frequently ; they have done so for centuries. There is no reason to suppose that Scottish Gypsies have been any more exclusive of alien blood. Further, as regards a knowledge of Gaelic, no one would suggest that Welsh blood is an original element in the family of Abraham Wood on the grounds that most of the descendants of that enigmatic person speak Welsh with considerable fluency. They are bi-liugual, or rather tri-lingual, by circumstance rather than by origin. The Scottish Gypsy speaks Gaelic probably because he travels in a Gaelic country in like manner. That there were wandering tinkers in Scotland, as in England, before ever a Gypsy set foot in that land is, however, certain. The tinker of the present day is descended from both stocks; the original tinkers may or may not have been recruited from among the ' broken men ' of the clans. The possession of the Gaelic tongue proves nothing either way. Much firmer ground for the suggestion is to be found in the physical appearance of these people. Ethnological arguments based on language are seldom anything but fallacious.

An interesting point is mentioned in the course of the histori- cal survey. The anti-Gypsy legislation of Scotland 'gradually fell into disuse, though not actually repealed until the twentieth century.' A footnote adds (page 8), ' By the Statute Law Revisiun (Scotland) Act of 1906.'

In dealing with the public interest manifested in the Gypsies early in the nineteenth century the Committee seems to have overlooked a series of letters that appeared in the Northampton Mercury in 1814-15, which preceded the articles in Blackwood' {J. G. L. S., New Series, i. 333). The Report gives the date of Baird's efforts to educate Gypsies as 1839. Mr. Winstedt (loc. cit. 334) makes it a year earlier. Baird's eflbrts were more successful than Mr. Winstedt seems to imply if their fruit is to be seen to-day in the more settled habits of the Kirk Yetholm colony (33).

REVIEW 57

Mention might have been made of the statement that 'so far back as the beginning of the last century, Bailie Smith found that the Gypsies of Scotland gave their children as good an education as the lower classes of natives.' — {J. G. L. S., i. 340.)

The Report takes for granted the truth of the common story of Gypsies kidnapping children (34(a)). It would have been better to have given definite evidence on the point, or to have mentioned the scepticism about the charge which is prevalent among most students of Gypsy problems.

Hitherto legislation ha.s aimed at dispersing vagrant bands without much concern as to what became of those so dispersed. It is true that the vagrancy problem has been reduced within narrower limits (34), but at the expense of producing other and more serious problems. We welcome the evidences shown in this Report of a deeper study of the question, and a more far-sighted view in the Scottish Otiice at Whitehall.

Part II. of the Report, dealing with the present condition of the tinkers, is of extraordinary interest. The special census of tinkers made on the evening of Sunda}-, 21st October 1917, was carefully jtlanned, and is probably as reliable as any such census can be. It is of interest beyond the borders of Scotland, for it affords a basis upon which one may estimate the number of Gypsies in England, as to which widely dissimilar guesses have been made. In this census settled and well-to do Gypsies were excluded. Including 309 men in the Army and 171 children in industrial schools, the gross total for Scotland is 2728. Ross-shire has the greatest number among the counties; Dundee among the burghs. 'Among tinkers large families may be said to be the rule' (42). The Rev. A. B. Scott, of Kildonan, Sutherland, in giving evidence before the Committee, divided the Sutherland tinkers into three classes. ' The tirst have money, reside in villages in winter, wander in summer, attend markets, and deal in horses. The second come from southern counties in summer (I have met them from Forfar and Perth) ; camp out, sell German wares, wash gold, tish for pearls, poach, steal, beg, and generally have a good time. They are the sort who love " the wind on the heath." The third live in caves, rock-shelters, and tents. They look degraded, although they have many good qualities. Physically they are weak ; much given to liquor. They beg, steal, and poach. The only articles I have seen them selling are heather-brooms, and rinsers. The MacPhees and others of the class are said to be

58 REVIEW

remnants of broken clans' (43). This last is interesting. We should like to know by whom this is said of the MacPhees — by themselves, or by others ? The probability is that those belonging to this third class are mainly non-Gypsy. Only 122 tinkers reside in the Islands. Family names go by localities to some extent. ' The tinker in Caithness or Orkney is a Newlands, a Williamson, or a MacPhee. In the heart of the countrv, about Perthshire and Forfarshire, are to be found Whites, Townsleys, Reids, Stewarts, and Camerons. Among the Border "muggers" the names Douglas, Watson, Blyth, Norris, and Young are common; while Gallowav is the home of the Marshalls. Macmillans, Watsons, and Wilsons. This list does not by any means exhaust the tinker names in Scotland ' (53).

It is of interest to note that one witness described the women as being greater wanderers than the men. Among the copper- smith Gypsies, Tinka it was, and not her husband, who urged the tribe from countr}- to country (/. G. L. S., viii. 252).

It is surprising to learn that the tinkers of the north look upon the police as their best friends (03). All honour to the Scottish police !

The points that seem to be of greatest interest are (1) the health conditions of the nomadic life; (2) the treatment of children by their tinker parents; (3) the eftect of town life on the morals of tinkers ; and (4) the etVect of strong drink on the tinkers.

With regard to the etiect of a nomadic life under the strenuous conditions of climate in Scotland, and the general poverty of the class of people with which the Report deals, we are given a number of statements which go to show that great suttering is entailed, and that there is some possibility of this affecting the general health of the tinkers, while witnesses are agreed as to itsefl'ect on their children. Their mode of life ' exposes the children, in winter more especially, to very severe physical suffering and hard- ship' (64). ' The majority of the witnesses spoke of the health of the tinker as being good. Nevertheless, there are tinkers who are poor physically and below the normal' (78). 'As to the effect of the camping life on the health of the young children. There seems to be a consensus of opinion that the exposure of such children in tents and caves in the winter time is causing them unnecessary suffering, and even injury to health' (80). 'These tents could not be regarded as sanitary. While he (Dr. Roger

REVIEW 59

M'Neill) was not prepared to say they were dangerous to health in summer, he would be disposed to condemn them from the public health point of view as unsuitable for habitation ' (82). Statistical tables prepared by the Committee show that among children under five years of age the proportion of deaths is abnormally high.

With regard to the former of these two statements, we think it would have been better if the Committee had more clearly specitied the circumstances in which the deaths tabulated took place. The large majority were in towns, so that no real evidence is to be obtained in this way for the alleged unhealthiness of vans and tents. English Gypsies complain of sutiermg from colds and chest complaints during the winter when they are in houses in towns. Something similar has been the experience of soldiers who have gone into billets out of the trenches. As to the abnor- mally high death-rate among children under live, the suggestion has been made that this may run parallel to the abnormally high birth-rate among these people. A study of a normal English pedigree seems to support the notion that where there are a large number of children in a family there is likely to be a large infan- tile death-rate. On the other hand, such statistics as the present writer can obtain for the population of an agricultural district in Yorkshire, where there are also a few cotton factories, and where large families mean increased income, show that the larger families are most free from deaths of infants under five years old. The point ought to be investigated more thoroughly.

In the case of Caithness, births as well as deaths are taken into account, so far as possible, from which it appears that the infantile mortality rate is 216 per 1000 tinker children born, as against the normal rate for that county, 99 per 1000 (87). These figures undoubtedly disclose a serious state of things. We should sufjtTest that efforts should be made to instruct the mothers in proper methods of feeding and caring for infants, a work that is being done with considerable success among the cottagers in England, where, in a district that is well known to the present writer, an amount of prejudice has to be overcome that can scarcely be exceeded among the migrant peoples in Scotland. Further we would suggest that steps should be taken to provide the tenters with more commodious and weather-proof tents. Pneu- monia seems to be the most frequent cause of death. The proposals of the Committee will be dealt with later in this paper, when we shall take the liberty of suggesting what seems to us a

60 REVIEW

wiser course than that which they recommend. For the moment we note that the conditions as to the health of young children constitute a serious menace, and must needs be dealt with. In any case there does not seem to be any very positive evidence pointing to unhealthiness in the tenting life for those who practise it.

Tinker parents are fond of their children. A Report i.ssued in 1895 says, ' In their domestic relations they are depicted as faith- ful to their own marriage ties, and fond of their children ' (60). One of the witnesses in the present inquiry says, 'Fond of their children, to whom they seem greatly attached ' (63). The former General Secretary of the Scottish National Society for the Preven- tion of Cruelty to Children says, ' The attention of the Society was not directed to the tinkers as a cla.ss by any allegation or suspicion of cruelty to children, as the term is popularly understood. On the contrary, there was ample testimony that tinkers are specially fond of their children, who were usually found to be healthy, well nourished, amply clad, and less verminous than generally supposed. Their condition, on the whole, compared favourably with the children of city slums' (64). Mention is made of ' the sociability and strong family affection which characterize the tinker tribes' (135). Again, 'almost every witness we examined testified to the deep affection existing between tinkers and their children. Man}' facts have been brought to our notice which afford confirmation of this view' (162).

The Eeport is equally emphatic on the dangers which attend the transfer from tenting life to life in a city. ' In Perth city the circumstances and conditions of the tinkers were described to u.s as low, "almost animal"' (io). 'There can be no doubt that the conditions under which tinkers are at present living in " D " are fraught with danger, physically and morally. Women and children accustomed to an open-air life, totally ignorant of hygiene, and necessarily brought up with little regard for personal cleanliness, are living herded together in single-room slum tene- ments, and children accustomed to country surroundings are being given every opportunity of rubbing shoulders with the lowest of a town population' (123). 'The desire for the country is very generally expressed for the sake of the children's health ' (125). ' Our visits could not but leave on our minds a marked impres- sion of the disabilities entailed by illiteracy and ignorance among a primitive people forced into contact with civilization' (135).

REVIEW 61

' Certain evidence placed before us points to the danger of definite moral declension on the part of tinkers as a consequence of town life ' (150).

Intemperance in the use of strong liquors is spoken of as ' the bane of the tinker's life.' ' Some witnesses stated that any scheme for the reformation of the tinker would fail unless buttressed by drink prohibition' (72). 'Though strongly favouring prohibition, certain witnesses doubted whether it would be practicable to enforce such a measure for a limited class '(75). The witnesses quoted in the Report seem all to find the worst evils of the tinker's way of life due to over-indulgence in strong drink.

The Committee were of opinion that the disturbance in the habits of tinkers brought about by the war, and the necessity of taking some steps to ameliorate the condition of these people at the present time, afford an e^fcellent opportunity for dealing with the problem comprehensively, and once and for all extinguishing the anomaly of a class of people living among us who are not of the orthodox fashion. The members of the Committee have done their work with the utmost fairness : we have no criticism to offer as to their genuine wish to find the best way out of a difficult position both for the nation at large and for the tinkers. But they have not been able to free themselves entirely from the arti- ficial view of life which masquerades as modern civilization. "We ask in amazement, why should it be thought desirable to bring the tinker's way of life to an end ? The Report itself gives reasons why it should still be allowed to exist. In paragraph 143 we are told that ' tinkerdom is a verv real social disease.' This is no doubt the case viewed from the standpoint of modern industrial towns, Local Government Boards, the Poor Law, and the like. May we not, however, with just as much reason, look at it from the tinker's point of view, and see in modern civilization, with its working class spending their days in factories from five in the morning till nearly five at night, with black smoke poisoning the air and blighting the sweet natural growths of the countryside, with cut-throat competition, with education of children who are driven at the age of fourteen from the study of literature and painting to the back-breaking task of potato-picking in the fields, with rows of sanitary houses each the exact replica of its neigh- bour, with its cinema shows provided to keep the victims of system amused, with all the paraphernalia of these modern days, a real social disease that cries aloud to be extinguished by the energies

62 REVIEW

of all riofht-thinkinof men. We have no scheme of so-called Socialism to propound, but we are convinced that for the vast majority of our fellow-countrymen there is, under modern condi- tions, existence only, but no real life. Why should the tinkers, who are a people that have for generations revolted from this sort of thing, be compelled or cajoled into submitting to the chains that are becoming ever more and more galling to ourselves ? Says the Report, ' In all communities there are born men and women who do not take kindly to settled industrial conditions ' (143). Thank God for that! ' The blood of the primitive hunter or of the pastoral nomad has bridged a gap of centuries and found a modern setting. The machinery of industry has scant tolerance for this type. . . . The lot of such persons, if isolated, would be pitiable. But they find easy admittance to a class which has developed a social economy of its own' (143). If the recom- mendations of the Committee are carried out and meet with full success, obviously a new situation will arise, and persons of atavis- tic type will have to endure the lot which the Committee rightly stigmatize as pitiable. Surely the better course would be to acknowledge the inevitability of some such class of people as the tinkers within the bounds of more settled, stolid humanity, and scheme to ameliorate their condition, while at the same time respecting the inherent right to freedom and self-determination which we so loudly uphold yet so seldom practise. It is a pity that more weight was not allowed to the very just remarks of Provost M'Cormick in his statement (Appendix No. iv. to this Report). As he says, ' Why drive them into slums, when social reformers are trying to do away with slums ? ' Again, ' Tinklers and Gypsies are the only people who never seem to have forgotten the advantages of open-air life.' Here lies our main criticism of this Report.

The Committee, hoping to extinguish in due time every rem- nant of nomadic life, make a number of recommendations with a view to settlement and employment of tinkers, their proper hou.s- ing, financial assistance, supervision of families, education and industrial training, drink prohibition, and the like. On one point, that of drink prohibition, a reservation is made by the Duchess of Atholl and Miss Campbell, who deprecate such action as should mark tinkers off as a class by themselves under special disabilities. We agree with these two ladies. The drink problem must be attacked in a comprehensive way, and can be made to apply to

KEVIEW 63

every member of the community to their great benefit. Surely the experiences of war-tinie have taught us this much. With the details of the Committee's scheme we have no quarrel. There are among the tinkers individual persons who do not like tenting, who do like industrial employment, who can benefit by education. Let all this be provided. There is always a need for town dwell- ings for such people during the winter months. Let these be provided. But do not attempt to convert to a settled life a whole class whose wandering ' is more than an inclination : it is an instinct. That instinct is inbred and ingrained ' (Rev. A. B. Scott, 54). There is no serious charge against these people of being unusually criminal. ' The tinker does not take what is not his own until he is driven by necessity ' {66). ' Any departure on their part from strict truthfulness may, we think, not unfairly be attributed, not so much to a deliberate desire to deceive as to a habitual concern to agree with their ques- tioner' (111). 'The Vagrancy Committee indeed point out that the gypsy, though a source of annoyance in certain districts, usually exercises some handicraft or industry, and "though he may be at times addicted to petty pilfering, poaching, and other like offences, he is often of a respectable character'" (139). ' The tinker is a member of a community with definite ideas of right and wrong ' (144).

It would have been well had the Committee examined wit- nesses as to the tents used in various parts of England by Gypsies. There are several types of these. As a rule they are warm, airy, comfortable, and sanitary, far removed from the miserable dwell- ings we have seen in photographs of Scottish tinkers. The Government would be well advised to try, by providing better tents and by careful financial assistance, to carry out a genuine ' reformation ' of the tinker. In our reading, to ' re-form ' does not, and cannot, mean ' to do away with.' We are sorry for the tinkers who love the wandering life, if they are to be forced into a manner of life that appeals to the few among them who do not love a wandering life. We are sorry for the community that, by blindly trying to extingui-sh conditions that could as easily be ameliorated, is surely about to entail on people, whether ' cairds,' Gypsies, ' broken men of the clans,' or merely revolters from the constraints and the dullness of life in factories and slum dwellings, a lot that the Committee allow to be pitiable.

Nevertheless we would heartily commend many of their

64 REVIEW

recommendations, while we hope that our forebodings will not be fulfilled.

The Report is carefully printed, but the short Bibliography on pages 50 and 51 contains two deplorable slips. Dr. Black's book is A Gypsy Bibliography, and is a Monograph of the Gypsy Lorr Society: in both cases Gypsy, not Gipsy.

NOTES AND QUERIES 1. — Spanish Romaxi

The following 'couplets' were given to M. Tiithes at Majorca in 1836 or 1837 by an Anilalusian artillery officer. Bataillard thought they were a specinu-n ni Catalonian Romani, but they are almost certainly Spanish Roniaui, and pr<'bal>ly have only a fortuitous connexion with the Catalonian district.

' Sarasen de la Canl1>ea A villila pucharda, Socarrien de variven Canielilr 6 anasiohir.

' Arrinmte & esa bangri No sea <|ue venga el cbin^

Y por inalo te jonjiive,

Y te lleve al estariv<^r.

' Si me dinas un chupendo De esa fila tan sere, Yo te dinare unos cales Para tus pulidos pinrr^s.

' La Ruiiii ijue yo canielo Si utro me la canu-lara, Tiniva de mi chuli,

Y la fila le coruira.

' Al pan le Uaman Manro, Al tociuo Valeviile, A la yglesia la Cangri,

Y Es-sarivi'-r a I:i c.ircel.

' Anoche esture en tugue Rumi, i>ara piravarte,

Y me chumillastes en calci, Que estabas con el arate Te no podia ser.

'Estando yo piravando En el palomar de Andares Me afanavon los estroD«iues Que abelava en los alares.'

SEP 13 1967 ;

J U R X A L OT THE

GYPSY LORE

S C I E T Y

NEW SERIES

Vol. IX YEAR 1915-lG No. 2

I— REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST

BULGARIA

By ' Petulexgro ' (Continued) 2. — Dialects

I\ making a comprehensive survey of the Gypsy dialects of the whole Balkan Peninsula one would probably begin by dis- tinguishing two great divisions — ( 1 ) the non-Ylach Dialects ; (2) the Vlach Dialects. It is not possible to find a suitable name applicable to the first division. The Gypsies themselves call them the Moslem dialects, on account of their being largely spoken by the original Gypsy converts to Islam centuries ago, the memory of such conversion having been entirely lost. But the term must not be taken to mean that there are not Christians who must be linguistically included in the tirst division, nor that there are not Moslem tribes speaking Ylach dialects. Such tribes, as we have seen, do exist. They are, however, all recent converts to Islam, some as recent as a generation ago. One might call the first division the Greek dialects. Not that those who speak them have necessarily a knowledge of Greek, but that the elements of that language, which from ancient times have been permanently VOL. IX. — NO. n. E

C6 REPORT ON THE GYPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

incorporated into their speech, are found in greater abundance therein than in the VLach dialects, where Rumanian loan words have ousted the Greek loan words, and, not infrequently, the original Koniani. Beyond this, each of the two groups of dialects also possesses, to a certain extent, a genuine original Romani vocabulary of its own, unused by the other.

It seems to me that these must be regarded as the two important primal groups, to one or the other of which all dialects can be attached. Future investigations in difterent parts of the Balkan Peninsula will show how far I am right. I am even of opinion that it will be possible to classify to a certain extent the European Gypsy dialects as having sprung from one or other of these two groupings. For instance, the 'Lalere Sinto,' and the Nomad Coppersmiths recently in England do belong, on the whole, to the second division, Avhereas the Gypsies of the Rhine Province may possibly be relegated to the first group. These considera- tions, however, would lead us lieyond the scope of this report.

With regard to the dialects spoken by the tribes here sur- veyed, the two groupings undoubtedly hold good. Within the second group are found the following chief subdivisions, arranged according to their relationship one to another: —

(1) The Sieve-maker dialects, Mo.slem and Christian Seden-

tary and Nomad, which may be taken as typical, at the same time, of all Christian Sedentary tribes within the district, such as the Coflee-pot makers of Shumla, and many Christian Sedcntaries scattered throughout the villages around Varna and Dobritch, who practise no distinctive trade, and call themselves Yerlia or local Gypsies.

(2) The dialect of the Ziigundjis. It appears to stand by itself,

and I have not met any Sedentaries or Christians, or other Nomad tribes speaking it.

(3) The dialect of the Comb-makers. It is found also beyond

the frontiers of Bulgaria. (See account of this tribe.) Within the first group, which embraces all the more primitive dialects, are found the following subdivisions, arranged according to their degree of kinship one to another : —

(1) The dialects of the Aidia and of the Parpulia.

(2) The dialect of the Sedentary Iron- workers of Kazanlik. I

have not at present sufficient material in order to be sure which of the dialects just mentioned is the purest, but

REPOar ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 67

they are all very near to each other, and are all very primitive. <3) The dialects of the Tinners and Basket-makers, and of the Mat-makers, and of some of the Iron-workers found in Varna (v. A. 1 (c)), all of which are almost identical one with another, and may be looked upon as a sort of half- way house towards Dri'ndari. (•i) Drindari, comprising all the varieties, differing slightly among each other, of the dialect spoken by the Gypsy musicians who hail from the district of Kotel, and a vocabulary of whose dialect is embodied in Colocci's appendix to his work Gli Ziivjari, entitled ' Lessico Italiano-Tchinghiane.' I may mention, in passing, that the dialect of the Sofia .Sedentary Moslems who call themselves Yerlides, i.e. locals, belongs to the group of non-Vlach dialects, as will be apparent from a comparison of the Sofia Gypsy fairy tales with examples published below.

Miklosich, in Book vi. of his Mandarten, gives a vocabulary of the Gypsies of Galicia which, in many instances, resembles the dialects of our non-VIach group. Balania, dilino, 6e6ipo, gelom, melinel, darinel, ka\ni, rukono, pipirus, phus, atavos, avetoa, rosolos, vaJcer, are all words and forms typical of one or other of the non-Vlach dialects. However, the above-mentioned vocabu- lary, and still more the ones following it in the same Book vi. contain many forms peculiar to both groups. This is to a certain extent true of one of our dialects, that of the Comb-makers, in fact just of that one which most nearly resembles the dialect spoken in Rumania. It is also true of the Bukovina fairy tales. It may be therefore objected that the expression Vlach dialects is misleading, since many dialects spoken in Rumania, and influenced by Rumanian, are not of the group. As an alternative one might talk of the ^ group and the R group. But here again one would meet with exceptions, although not in this district. Or one might •call them A and B.

Before going further I should like to emphasize a point, the importance of which is not always realized. Students of Romani, admiring the purity and splendid preservation of the Balkan Gypsy dialects, are inclined to consider quaint and highly expres- sive phrases and idioms found in South-East European Romani as the undisputed property of the Gypsies, brought by them from

68 REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

other lands. This is not the case. It is not the case in any Euro- pean dialect, and those of the Balkans are no exception to the general rule. It would be interesting to collect the real Roniani phraseology found in these pure dialects. Genuine instances would be found to be very rare. Among such is probably the expression, common to nearly all dialects, kiv tat jmlal, meaning to drive or send away some one. But the majority of much admired forms and expressions are directly due to the existence of the same in Turkish, Bulgarian, or Modern Greek. Compare the expression dikldjar<his pes e doftoroste, ' he caused himself to be examined by the doctor,' with the Turkish kendisini doktora bakdlrdi, of which the Romani is a literal translation. Such are also: pdle kanarakhihljovas, Turkish, jinr hidu-iddzaijiz, 'we shall meet again,' where tribes not usually speaking Turkish would sav, kadikhns amen. DikhddJQrii'^ is the Turkish gjuriiJmek, to meet and hold discourse together. Te aj'aklnidjovav leske tsira love, ' Let me come to his assistance with some money,' is the Turkish bidunnjivi ona biraz para. There are hundreds of such examples in the language of the Sedentary Moslem Sieve-makers, the whole dialect being deeply influenced by Turki.sh idiom. The same may be said of Dn'ndari expressions. They are the literal translation of the Bulgarian spoken by the people with whom the Drindari come most into contact. For instance, the expression lotaUii tit,ke ? meaning literally 'has it become lighter, easier for you?' i.e. ' do you feel relieved ? ' said after a person has wept or given way to a fit of rage, is simply the literal translation of the Bulgarian lUeknn ti ?

For the rest a host of expressions must be regarded as neither exclusively Turkish, Bulgarian, Rumanian, nor Greek, but as being common to them all, and to the four can be added Romani and Albanian, and, it is to me a foregone conclusion, also Armenian, as spoken in the Balkan Peninsula, although I have not yet been able to test it. All this forms a Balkan Sprachschatz, a striking evidence of influence and counter-influence exercised for centuries among races in spite of their mutual hostility to one another. Papahagi, in his ' Parallele Ausdrilcke und Redensarten im Rumanischen, Albanesischen, Neugriechischen und Bulgarischen,' published in Professor Gustav Weigand's 14^^.«j Jahreshericht des Justituts filr Rumdnische Sprache (Leipzig. 1008), shows by means of some four hundred and fifty examples how deep this influence has been. In perusing his article I was struck by the

UEl'ORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 69

■numerous instances in which I could supply a Romani parallel to his examples. Here are only a few of them : —

The formula for greeting, Mist' avildn, to which is answered miSf araJduidUain by the Zsigundjis, otherwise mi&t'araJddm, is Rumanian: bine ai venit, bine am ijasit ; Bulgarian: dobre doSsl, dohre nameril ; Modern Greek : kalos irthes, Jcalos evrika. And all these expressions are probably copied from the Turkish, of which they are faithful translations: xos (jeldin, xos bulduk. Compare, too, Romani: gelo kai gelo, with Rumanian: merde ce merse ; Bulgarian : rsrve sto vsrce ; Greek : pi ye ti piye. Romani : sa rovel, meaning ' he does nothing but cry,' is Rumanian : tot pldiuje ; Greek : ulo klei ; Bulgarian : vse plaice ; Turkish : Jiep agluyor. Also arakhadilo lake chavorro, i.e. ' a little boy was found (born) to her ' is literally, passive form and all, the Modern Greek : Us rrethike ena mikru ; Bulgarian : nameri i se mnlko, and Rumanian (Kutso-Vlach): I'i se ajia un nic. This will suffice to show the reader what is already a recognized fact among students -of Balkan philology.

It is the Greek language, either directly or through the ujedium of Rumanian or Bulgarian, that has had the greatest influence in moulding the syntax and idioms of the Romani dialects of the Balkans.^ In point of actual vocabulary, if we except Moslem Romani dialects directly affected by Turkish, and borrowing freely from that language in order to supplement the deficiencies of their own, and in many cases, when an equally good Romani word, known to them, already exists, Turkish has had wonderfully little influence upon Romani, and none at all out- side the Balkan Peninsula, for we can suppose such so-called Turkish words as do exist to have been taken from the language of some Christian Balkan race. Greek, and a long way after it Rumanian, are the two languages which have most deeply affected Romani as a whole, in and outside of the Balkan Peninsula. The case of Armenian is somewhat different. Apart from the Armenian words adopted by the Drindaris, which are consciously borrowed for purposes of secrecy, the well-known Armenian elements in European Gypsy dialects were probably adopted in Armenia, or any how before Armeno-Gypsy contact in Europe.^

• See Ch. Sandfeldt Jensen, Riimanslce Studitr (Danish text), who, I think, con-

clusively proves that it is Greek, and not, as sometimes believed, Albanian, which has left its original cachet upon all the languages of the Balkans.

- It has been admitted that Miklosichs list of Armenian words found in Romani required overhauling. Dr. Sampson did this perhaps a little too thoroughly in his'

70 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

The influence of Greek and Rumanian upon Gypsy is so well known that I need not insist upon it here. A lot of words may yet be found to be Greek that have been considered dnnkel hitherto. Since I have been in Bulgaria I have noted the following, of which some have been hit upon independently by Dr. Sampson : —

tromar, I dare, dunbl according to Miklosich, and wrongly explained by Pott. Modern Greek, tromdzo, tromeo.

prepel (Sofia Dialect), to fit. Greek, jyrepi, to bo suitable.

note on page 10 of tho first nuniUer of the new series of tho JovrvnJ of tin' dypnf Lore Society. The list certainly reijuireil revisinj;. Miklosich himself left out ; words which he elsewhere admits are of Armenian origin: dior6 and dioml, ikj mule ; vah, on account of ; and t<> tliese must he adiliMl xi'"'""^'. * relative by marriage, and cihit, n. forehead. To this I must add the following word found itt Bome of the dialects under consideration in this report : xunk (fern.), incense. Also] a verb, x"n9»«o'""'i'- Kg- Xungimrd e muUn xunyuim, he incenses the dead witlv incense. The word is found in the dialect of the Sedentary Moslem Sieve-makers.

Xiiratas, Hpeeih, is found in several of the non-Vlach dialects, and x'"'"""V found in Sofia. The word is of doubtful origin. Bulgarian has, in certain dialects, Xdrtuvmn, x^"'^> I speak. The wonl, however, exists as a noun in vulgar Armenian, and in Modern (Jreek as x"»*n'n*, » j"kf. (The West Kun.pean Uoiiianii word for a joke, namolj', ptrjan, is found in nearly all the dialects of Eastern Bul- garia in the form of pherdt, and it also often simply means speech, words. This i» not Armenian.)

With regard to the words concerning which there is believed to be some doubt as to their origin, arcic, tin, was defiiietl as mercury by an Armenian whom I questioned, and bov was saitl to mean tho pipes of an oven through which the heat runs. For tiie rest, the Uomani word for crumbs, purfukd (see Dr. Samp.son'i note above quoted), known to the Z.igundjis and to the .Moslem Sedentary Sieve maker* is, in my opinion, undoubtedly an Armenian word. Miklosich quoted the Armenian equivalent in tho Armenian plural, purnuk'. But in the Armenian singular the word is piiiork, and puinrka, purfuka, i.e. tho singular of the Armenian with the Romaiii plural, are similar enough to convince any one of the derivation of the Romaiii word, especially as exactly similar transpositions occur in the .Sieve makers' dialect, both in native and loan words : cf. na/sa/o for noj^folii, and koittdko for koni'iko, French brandy. Here I might record the rare word, found in the Sieve- makers' dialect as well as in Colocci's Dnmlari an<l somewhere in Miklosich, i/>af( (not Armenian) also meaning brandy, beside the original word tharl.

Koi'<ik is pure Armenian, pronounced as in Romani. The so called Slavic word is kopca, probably from the Turkish ko]>ce. Balkan Gypsies use the .\rmeniai> t-og/, 07/ in the sense of the soul, the principle of life, the seat of the affections, the heart, also courage, character, power of resistance. It translates the I'ersian word dzan, aclopted by the Turks.

Goif/ always means the mind, the reasoning faculty, and translates the Bulgarian- Turkish akil (from the Arabic). The Gypsies never confu<.e this word with jo;//. Ooiil is also a feminine noun, whereas vofjl is generally masculine. The words muFt be of different origin. I am told that godi in Armenian means a girdle. The word, I suppose, must remain dtmkel for the present.

As for m»«-Jo»i<ii. which Miklosich refers to Armenian mrrjt/n, it is pure Rumanian. The Sedentary Moslem Sieve-makers have muionii, ard it means a mole and a mole heap, not an ant and an ant heap as it does in some Rumanian dialects. There is another well-known word ending in ox used by the same tribe, namely, knnd"i, a mouse. I have not found any more jirobable origin for the word than Modern Greek poiidiki, of which it is possibly a corruption.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 71

liperdv, to remember, mourn, regret (cf. Bohemian Gypsy leperav and Welsh Gypsy reperdva), Modern Greek root lip (vide Paspati, liixi). rumiisardv, I destroy, Miklosich has musarav. (Cf. Puch- mayer, quoted and unexphiined by Pott, Worterbuch, 275.) ruminav, I destroy. It is probaby Greek kremnizo, Avhich would give first of all kremisardv, or with an -in stem, kreminav. Jcanzaiiri, a hedgehog. Greek, skanzdiro, skantsoxiro, for

akanth6\oiro8, i.e. a prickly pig. thrimn (Drindari), a little. Greek, thryma, a bit, fragment. kandoi, a mouse. Perhaps a perversion of poiidikos, pondiki

the Modern Greek word for a mouse. furuvli, a lime tree. Greek jilyra. Also used for the wood.

Heard from the Sedentary Moslem Sieve-makers. The Greek, or non-Vlaeh, or I^ group, call it what we may, contains by far the most primitive dialects, the richest mine for the philological explorer, whether he examine the rapidly disap- pearing dialect of the Tinners or Kalaidjis, the linguistic monstro- sity of the Drfndari dialect, or the ancient and classical speech of the Aidia and Parpulia. All dialects of this group possess the old f sound. ^ The Vlach dialects, on the other hand, have either lost the I' entirely, as in the case of the Sieve- makers, or converted it into another sound, as in the case of the Zagundjis, which, how- ever, they do not use with perfect regularity, and which one might have easily overlooked, had one not been acquainted with the r of the non- Vlach dialects. I refer to an r grassaye, which I repre- sent as r. It is pronounced by trilling the epiglottis. It is used by the Zagundjis in rapid speech in words where there was originally, and is still in the other group of dialects, the r. But if one asks them to repeat such a word they will probably use an ordinary r. They will say in talking /)/(amr<;7, but will repeat the word as pharavel. In the dialects which have preserved the r, the pronouncing of the sound is never optional.

' My article on the j- sound was written in Beirut, from memory', without it being possible for me to check the words by reference to Balkan Gypsies. Three words must undoubtedly be struck off the list set forth in that article : parriO, Xarn6, and nri- the root of the verb to fly. The word koro, blind, should have been on the list. Bu^, bui^d, dry grass, twigs, brushwood, heath, must be added. It is Paspati's o ve.^ o bur, forests and heaths ; Borrow's o haval po bur, the wind on the heath, the bor, bush, of the Gypsies of the Rhine, and the bur, mountain, of the Spanish Gypsies. Also almost certainly the word akho^, a walnut. But I am, with regard to the last, again writing from memory, far away from any Balkan Gypsies.

72 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

The Comb-makers also have a very strongly trilled rr, trilled, however, with the front part of the tongue. It may or may not correspond to the original f of the older dialects. The difficulty here again is, that if asked to repeat the word, the r will in all probability be an ordinary one. The noh-Vlach tribes, having preserved the j*, of course use it in the formation of the diminu- tives in -ofo, -ofi. The corresponding Vlach form is oro, oro, or orro. Strange to say, there is in this group no feminine to such diminutives. Non- Vlach chaioyi, a little girl, becomes in the Vlach group Oieioro, Shioro, or (Comb-makers) kiorro, Horrd. Likewise horiord, a little bride, in the dialect of the Sieve-makers, applied to a weazel after the Turkish (jelindzik. Even the words laloro, kdrkoi'o, savoro (in non-Vlach dialects laloj'6, korkcifv. 8av(y^6), diminutives in form though not in meaning, have no feminine. Example: i c^hei nasti dial kurkoro avrl. So strictly is this rule adhered to, that the word rvro, j)Oor, has no feminine in this class of dialects, probably owing to its having been origin- ally coj'6, which syllable j'o came to l)e felt as a diminutive. Kurd, which was originally A-o/'o, has likewise no feminine. Example: Kadajd i^ojnni ai hut i!or6. Oi ai koi'6 e fheldtar. 'That woman is very poor. She is blind from smallpox.' The rule as to the in- variability of the ro diminutive, whether it be a diminutive in fact or in form only, is so strictly adhered to by the Sieve-makers, that there is, in their dialect, no j)lural to the words discussed above.

Loan verbs arc conjugated in the non-Vlach dialects generally from a stem in -iz. The -ear stem is found at times in the past tenses. The Yerlfdes of Sofia, however, replace this -iz by -in. Parpulia irlzava is in Sofia erinav, I turn. The Vlach dialects use the -sar stem for all tenses, with the alternative, in the case of the Corab-makors, of adding to the loan verb, in the present tenses, the Romani personal endings minus their vowels, thus (a)v, («)s, (e)l, to the root, borrowed from the Rumanian, and ending in 't' : trais, trail, for traisares, traisare'l (Rumanian root trai). There is a small class of verbs of Greek origin, already mentioned above, which add the Romani personal endings ivith their vowels, but minus a stem in either -sar, -in or -iz : liperdv, I remember with yearning (perhaps only Vlach) ; prepel, it is fit, or it fits; and tromav, I dare, both of the non-Vlach group.

The -sar stem is sometimes used incorrectly in both groups, in the passive voice, present or past tenses, of genuine Romani verbs.

1

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 73

instead of the regular Romani formation. Sofi»: losasajlo for lomnilo; Sieve-makers: kanhikindisdjol ioi kanhildndjol, it will be sold ; and ahindimjol, it is heard, i.e., the sound of cannons. Kazanlik Iron- workers : ustisdilo for ustino, and dikhisdilo for dikhilo, it was seen.

List I

The following alphabetical list of words will give a general idea of the difference, as regards vocabulary alone, between the two main groups. The list is nut exhaustive. There are cases in which one group possesses both words, while the other has retained only one. There are also instances in which individual dialects possess words not otherwise known to the group to which they belong. All such cases are mentioned in footnotes.

Meaning

Non-Vlach

Vlach

understand

axdljovav

hakjardv

Hnger

amjdU

nai^

destroy

aravdv

i-umusardv

trough

halani

baldi

marriage feast

h'ldv

abidv

spit, skewer

bust

mi

mother

dai

del

fooUsh

denilo

dil6

sea

derjdv

denizi, mdre

day

dies

gives

town

dis

foro

wake

dzaiKjavdv

pocket

dzeba

poski

alive

dzivdd

traime

mule

dzoro, dzomi

katiro

chew

(dmkerav

Sambdv

call

M ndav

akhardv

empty

6iU6

hoH

girl

Hhai

chei, Sei

raisins

ckamikd

moskini

dust, ashes

char

prd^os

chick

(havri

puju

boots

tsiraxd

kherd

to-morrow

javine, tasjd

tehdra, thedehdra

chicken

kaxni

khaini

tent

katdna

sdra, tsihra

74 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

Meaning

Non-Vlach

Vlacu

bitter

kerko, fern, kerki

kerkin, kerki (be masc. or fern.)

>th

mouse

kermuso

kandoi

curse

kuSdv

akusdv

flay, peel

ku.^dv

uzardv, kuSdv

fat, dripping

khani

khoi

plum

khiljdva

jyruna

■word, name

lav

aldv

camp

loddv

inzardv

rejoice

loSdiiav

hukuriftdjovav

can

khoro

akhoro

month, moon

mdsek

fhon

necklace, rosary

mifikli

kUja

shave (transitive)

vxui'avdv

raiigljardv

arm

must

vast

name

nav

andv

lose

naSiddv

^asardv

summer

iiild i

viildi

bury

parondv

prnxosardv

exchange, change

paruvdv

jnrd

jihufardd

open (verb)

phiyavdv

phuterdv

bridge

phnrt

j)6do

reach

re SUV

bear

rWiini, nnei'ka

vuSka

dog

rikond, dzukel

dzukel

tree

ruk

kaSt

brother-in-law

aaU

kumiuito

sevli

sepeto

hammer

aivrl

(okdno

gold

somnakdi

gdlbeno

wet

sxislo

kiiigo

rope

M6

Sold

Ser6

Sord

hear

Snndv

ahtndv

clean

Suz6

temizi, uzd

cup (of metal) •

taxtdi

nastrdpa

burn, shine

thdhjovav

2)hdhjovav

wait

(ti)dzakerdv

aSukjardv

report on the gypsv tribes of north-east bulgaria <5

Ylach

Meaning

speak

forest

flax

sword

a little

clothes

mushroom

Non-Ylach vrjdv vaJcerdv

veS

Xaro

"Xiirmut, dre-^es

orbisardv

X^ntsi, tsira

riiba

(uperka

Notes to the List

Amji'iSt. Even in the Sofia Sed. Moslem dialect nai is frequently used as a synonym ioran<iuit, anguMu. The use of vaM for miw/ reminds one of the Buljjarian rSlcd, which means both hand and arm.

araiuii^ is found also among the Vlach dialects, hut the Vlach Romani equivalent r^tmuiariiv is not found among the non Vlachs. Amidv is mentioned in the vocabulary to the Hukovina fairy tales (Mik., Mmidarlen, Bk. v.).

lierjdv. The equivalent word dettizi is from the Turkish, and used by the Sieve- makers. The nomad Comb-makers use the Rumanian word nidre, but they also have a form dorjiii; applied to the Danube.

dzan(f<tvdi\ The Vlach tribes have no common word corresponding to diaiiffavdv. They borrow from Turkish, Bulgarian, or Rumanian.

rfit*'"!. The word is Turkisli. The corresponding word pOiiki, used by the Vlachs, may be akin to potisi.

dzoni. The Comb-makers use this word also, although they are of the Vlach group.

kuHiiv, to flay. The corresponding word xiiardv of the Vlachs is probably akiu to the adjective «f«). See under hiiii, clean.

loiiinax'. The Vlach word hnkitri/<ojovav is only used by the Comb-makers. Otherwise tribes borrow from the Turkish.

imi^ek: The word chomut, also known in Sofia, has not yet been recorded in North-East Bulgaria.

naJialdv. The word is also used by the Vlachs in the sense of to make rur> away, to elope with.

nav. The Vlach form andv is only known to the Comb-makers. Other VlacK tribes use the word aid v.

paruvdv. The Vlachs use arUa kerdv. The word arlla is very usual, meaning barter. For ' to change clothes "they would use a Turkish loan word.

piyd. Phntardd is also known to the non-Vlachs, hat piro is not known to the Vlachs.

resdv. The Sieve-makers have also this word, without the prefix ' a.'

rikond. The non-Vlachs have also dzukil.

ruk. This word is exceedingly rare, even among the non-Vlachs. I have so far recorded it only among the Gimlet-makers and the Drindaris of Zeravna. It is on a par with rai, so far recorded only in the dialect of the Comb-makers.

said. All tribes in this district tell me that the feminine sali does not exist.

somnakdi. The word is known to the Comb-makers. A form ^omndl in the expression o omndl phurd Devel, the old golden God, is also much used among the Sieve-makers.

iuzd. The Vlach word ufd is only used of food in the sense of unadulterated, clean, not spoilt. The verb uzardv is probably from this adjective. (See kuSdv. )

76 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

thdhjovav. The transitive thabjardv la used by the Comb-makers in the sense of to shoot.

vu^. The Vlach group of dialects, which has lost vuS, has no common word, each dialect borrowing from Turkish, Bulgarian or Rumanian.

xaj*d. The same remark as for iii.i holds good here.

Xuxwp Cupirka is used by the Sieve-makers and Zaguiidjis. The Comb-makers know it, but prefer the Rumanian buredtxa.

The words dorelerdv, to tell fortunes, and mtfiil bad, and naia thanks, appear to belong only to the Vlach Group. Por, a featlier, unknown to most Vlachs, is yet well known to the Comb-makers. Duruli a tlute, in the non-Vlach dialecta, means a barrel among the Vlachs.

Besides the words contained ii> the above list, there are many test worils in Romaiii, the knowledge ot which enables one to locate a dialect. No single word exists, perhaps, which cannot be found in the same form in more than one dialect. Taking, for instance, the seven following dialects found within the district here examined : the dialects of the Parpulia, of the Kazanlik Irun-workers, of the Drindaria, Kalaidjis, Kalburdjis, ZAgundjis and Grebemiris, it is not possible to find a word which possesses seven variations corresponding to the seven dialects. Some, however, vary five times, such as the verb ' to extract,' which has the following forms: — niknJdva, ikandv, inkaid, ihildv, inkaidv, aud inkalatdv, the latter form being a barbarous invention of the Comb-makeni. Such test word.s are the words for bread, water, something, a little, how much, so much, such, more, yet, the words expressing negation, prohibition, iK>8sibility and impossibility, ailirmation, those translating to come and to become, the preterite first and third |>ersoD singular and third jicrson plural, the endings of abstract nouns, the form of the so-called adjectival genitive, and finally the following verbs : — to ascend, descend, arise, go out, extract, dig, scratch and comb, wrestle, sift, knead, and carry, lead. The following giving the Romani translations of the above test words and forms, and of a few others, in the above-mentioned seven dialects, plus the .Sofia dialect for the sake of comparison, will show to what extent both the vocabulary and the grammar of one tribe differs from that of another.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 77

a o

M >

I i

k

'05

r

O

2

Grebeniiri Comb- makers.

•<*

-J

N5

1

?> lo S "»

1

? a, ?^ -£

^^— ^"^

„^

-ii S

e

C* ^ O

-^ si

S

si

(^

.o

Zdgund

Carrioi

eaters,

2 g 2 § ^l^b

^2 ^

-:3

5

-^ e ts •5 ?i ?

S

p- Ai ?^ CO

,.^

-<

•^ :*

^

^ Si

?>

e

vo

.- 2

J.

— . 0;

1 ?

-is

O

11

^ 1

-* «-> ^ ~ ^

1

s

a

■i

• >^

c.

ii g :S e s tJ

S ^

,„.^

1

^

Ho

?

d S

5 S,-^^

!

■ nail ■ 'O

Q s e

?i si ?i

5C

^-^ , ^

^

e -r*

1 u S

• -«.

_^^^

s^

^ 3

•r.

^ ?

s s S

Ho

v^

--t^

^ " ^"^

2v»c ^ ^

• —>

z

• -^

^

^

■^ '§

'S

' ^ i

v»*

~ ^

• «

^

Kazan ra. Ironwoi

fi

^

-5

9:

-5 -5

■1

s e 1

e si g

si

i

4>

^-,^

ea^

^«M^

ess

g

— <a

^

si ?i

■V/-S

5

\= v^ ^ ^

ST S 5 ~

"5 -5

fr- Si ■>

Si

■to

^o :2 r? ^s

-«

00

^*- *v

,^

y^^

3

^^

rO

-C!

OS

5i ?i

. ^ ,-a

! 1

? ^ ■« vs>

•i «> iC ««-•

• ^

^c^

o

V4

-ii

t

-o

«»

§ § §

si S ?

e si

»i

^ "s

O -t^

tc

'o

_

(D

o

S3 ^

O

S O

t3

^ o

2

O w

>^

O

B

o ^^

O

1

1 o^3

b: t o ^

o

w 2 o o o

a

CO

c3 O

CD

1

T. -^

3

a cxi

o o

>^^

^ l-H 1— 1 to

78 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF XORTH-EAST BULGARIA

^2 ==

— - u

- i. «

.- < =«

=c :

.sg;J

09

^-<

>D

^ *^ "s

as

so

I

— . _^

- 2

■r.

^« 'w *

.2

» -e

"^ ~ ^ -; ^ •M -cs •<:» '*-«,'*^

t: ^ **

s - e

^

a c

US

■C •«» •<:- S ?i

IS-.? -2 3 S^

X

t

§'^

•X.

o

■<

>

z

c

55

»-:> *^ .^

'S

^

v^

e

•^'<t -5 ,2 1

|13

00

1

X

v" * 5 '^

1.

K5

go

1

r

r* •^ •"•^ **«- ^^

-S ^2 -1

• o: -v; "-C

S S ?:

2

1>^

•A

X

4

1

u

"■ s 3

'"» -~ -i: -^

ac

'- • — m^

XX

pa

^s

XX

t

X

e e -, s>

e s s ^

■J.

^^ ^ - 4 \2

i "2 "^ 1^?^

■^ S ?3 52 J3

= » ?^

> j; ^ ^ H

b. S ** '"^ ^ "2

XZ^ e e s 3

-3

-3

C « O

o O O I

a M M «

0) X

M

c3

o

to

4^

9

o

t:

C

o

S5

^ 5

<-3

—~z to

E o o

^HH^N^J3 P-H^-< ^ — ^_.-( _ ^H-(>^-H

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 79

Appendix to List II

To fly : Urjdv is one of the rare words in Balkan Gypsy dialects. It is found only in the dialect of the Sofia Erlides and in thixt of the Piirpulia. Other dialects have a loan verb, as Drindari : frknizaa, or express the idea by means of such verbs as rt'izdel-pes (Kazanlik), or lUiela (Kalaidji), from u^tida.

Rai, a lord, gentleman, is still rarer. It is only found in the Comb-makers' dialect.

Kak, Riikh, a tree, is found only in the dialect of the Parpulia and of the Drindaris.

To-morrow, in Sofia (Erlides dialect) tasld, is usually expressed by javine (Parpulia, Kazanlik); avinlard (Drindari); aTnildra, or amindra (Kalaidji); tehdra, thedehdra (Kalhurdyi, Zaguu- dji, and Comb-maker); also teiskdke (Kalburdji).

To camp, lodav, has only been recorded with any certainty in the dialect of the Parpulia, though it is probably known to the Aidia also. I have not recorded Paspati's radd r anywhere.

The Drindari feminine of the adjective gudlu, sweet, is gudi, according to Drindari phonetics. The Kalaidjis also say (judi., but they have taken this to be a regular feminine from an adjective (ixido, which form they actually use for the masculine. In the Vlach dialects the word is guglo, gugli, and the Comb-makers generally pronounce the words without the g: guld, gidi.

ingjerdv forms ga in the Drindari dialect and ingeldv is an alternative form in Sofia, and the only one used by the Par- pulia, whilst the Sieve-makers have ingandv.

Notes to List II

Bread. Wherever variations of the word cam, bread, exist, they are considered to be ' (juradi cliib.'

In the same way as rmmrd the Comb-makers form jnuuro, munri ; hanr6, a thorn, jiunrii, a foot ; a))ri>, an egg. x«"'"i * sword, is not recorded in their dialect. In the same w.iy as viariw the Sieve-makers form karnO, j>im6, ani6.

■••omtthiiKj. Ek I'hijxi^ is quite peculiar to Drindari. I cannot suggest a satis- factory etymology. Ek idn-i may be Greek, eioos, a little, thrima and tsimn are the (ireek thryma. x^*"^*' ™^y ^ ^ variation of the word x^T^ formed when it was still xci'iti/.

fO much. Note that the word kiisi means, in Kazanlik, so much. Elsewhere it means, how much.

■^uch. With the form kikit-^i and kikfou (from a kikesavo), compare the other Drindari word kikida, I collect, elsewhere kidav.

can and cannot. Drindari ii is probably nd-^i minus the na, and has nothing to do with Sax, iti, found in the Comb-makers' dialect. The Comb-makers always conjugate the words daiii and 7iai(i thus : dakiv or daitisardv.

80 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

gave. The Zagundji iorm,'dild, he gave (dilim, dildn, etc.), is peculiar to their dialect.

heat. The form of the abstract noun in -pen has, so far, not been recorded in the Balkan Peninsula elsewhere than in the dialect of the Ka/anlik Iron-workerg. This, too, applies to the participles in Greek -menoji, e.g. x'^'"'""", angry.

Abstract nouns in -po, the characteristic of our Tinners, are also found in Sieben- burgen, according to Miklosieh's collections (v. Book .xi., Cardinal Mezzofanti'e collection). The Comb-makers use also pe, but prefer -mo-i.

ascend, and go out. These two verbs have been confused by most Gypsies. Only the Sofia Erlides dialect distinguishes regularly l)etween ' to ascend ' and ' to go, or come out.' The highly irregular Tinner form for the present tense, iki'xira, is worth noting. Like its fellow, uxwdvn, to descend, it ia probably formed from the participle, dropping, however, the t, uxvs(t)dfa.

to romb. The Sofia form, uxlj-ivdv, literally, to loosen, to comb out, has its counterpart in the Sieve-makers'/Wniy/c, used like uxljnidv, as meaning to comb, but also to take anything down, e.g. from a cupboard. See Miklosicb, Book vii., rhxddv. The verb is also found in Welsh Romani.

to fti/t Olid hiend. The two words have got confused by the Gypsies. The Gimlet-makers alone have Paspati's form, uianuv, I sift. Elsewhere we find nrhnndv. Usandr, meaning to knead, is used by the Sieve-makers. Elsewhere, uiljerdv, wHjardv.

carry. I once thought and wrote (v. J. O. L.S., v. 288) that itjgjardv came from unljftrdv. However, I find aiidjnri'iv used by the Sieve-makers, and moaning to have brought, to cause to be brought, and it is not confused with iijgjnrni-.

List III Sentences Compared

Kl. = Kalaidji. Dr, = Drfndari. Kz. = Kazanlik Iron-workers.

1. Kl. Kdnva ahrdn ane ziz na ahkpfon. Dr. Knkald amh'61 u ziznte lui abipina. Kz. Kddnld amhrol dndo foro na ardklon.

2. Kl. Line o 6hejd,nasiarde o dadtske khereatar. Dr. Lin'i u rha, na^ikerdi u dsiska kharistar. Kz. Line e rhijd, naSaldi e dadeskere kher^star.

They took the girl, made her run away from her father's house,

3. Kl. cikono cirikld xi/iela. Dr. U tsikofo ciriklu frkizela.

Kz. tsikno 6irikl6 upy^e vddel-pes. The little bird is flying.

4. Kl. Kavd tnaa na kerids, ddha tHma mo-arhel opre, kaod. Dr. Kokd mas na kerzild, panda thrima ko-mu-keril, mo-oi(l). Kz. Kadavd mas na kdrdilo. ddha x<^r^ me-kirdl, kaovel.

This meat is not cooked, let it cook a little more and it will be done.

REPORT ON THE GVl'SV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 81

5. Kl. Kid id idos hie na dikizias kalle bresende. Dr. Kikessi butsi hie na di4ii-tar e aveatoste. Kz. Kidid ek kovd hie dikisdilo dndo ihem.

Such a thing was never seen in the world.

6. Kl. Yeter kidehih\ Dr. Renlla keitsi. Kz. Kit si resela.

It is sufficient. Turkish yder okader. Bulgarian stiga tolkos.

7. Kl. Ayijdl o Jugate }>ekds. Dr. Tiirje e jagnti hestd. Kz. Ayjgldl e jugate heM6.

He was seated before the tire.

8. Kl. Me phaleste mo manziti didadom.

Dr. Ma phralista mo manzin di^ijim, dUlm, di^arlm. Kz. Me bai^ste mo maygin sikaddm. I showed my wealth to my brother.

9. Kl. Rodidm, nai alakhdm, tarmzio)ii. Dr. Rozim, nd.H alakhim, trakiziim.

Kz. Rodindm, iiasti arakhldm, trakiiiilom.

I searched, but could not tind and got frightened.

10. Kl. Tiisdra (or amindra) kokhd kamaldpros. Dr. Avinlard kotkd vm-aldpisa.

Kz. Jarine othe ka-ardklos.

To-morrow you will be there, lit. will be found there.

11. Kl. Utidm katdr, nastoin. Dr. USim koitdr, luihcim.

Kz. UStisdilom okoidr, nasldm. I arose from there and fled.

12. Kl. pai penziol. Kavd ma.s na x'^mziol, khaino. Dr. psi piizila. K^kd mas na x^izH'^^, khsinu.

Kz. pani pindol. Kidavd mas na -xdndol, sugutno nandi. The water is drinkable. This meat cannot be eaten, it stinks, is not fresh.

13. Kl. Arre-'^te te rodizarel lex. Dr. Avrista te rozikei'^l les. Kz. a west e te rodindavel les.

Let him make some one else look for it.

14. Kl. Ek kiijes rdndav me love ande thojdva, garajdva,

uchardva. Dr. Ek trdpus x^nd, endri thod 1113 pares, garaci, iLchard.

VOL. IX.— NO. II. F

82 IlEPORT OX THE GYPSV TUIIJES OF XOHTll-EAST HULGARIA

Kz. Bk x^ x"'*^^'^^'^' cf'*^^'*^ "'^ ^^^-'* thodra, (jaravdva, udhardva. I dig a hole and put my money into it, hide, cover it up.

15. Kl. KoU hxStendar jiatrjA inini. Dii. Knkffle kastinchtr o patrd lyeli. Kz. Kadale ka^ttndar o patrjd peU.

The leaves have fallen from those trees.

16. Kl. Ka^'d hasmds pajd^is (fHtjdajas), pirSindeste. Dr. Kidt cevfja psjeii ^ hrUindlsta,

Kz. Kadavd ba^mds e bri.^imtste sdfililo. This cloth got wet in the rain.

{cf. Sieve-makers : — Kadajd Uismdva (fem.) e hr'iSindeste khingdl.)

17. Kl. Du'i sa-^dfi icinde (Turk.) hai mo kher nai ajdva. Dr. Done .s•a;;^a^s•^7K/a ndma mo-reM ht kli^sr,

Kz. Ane do sa-x^itende naMi readva me tltniutfte.

In two hours I shall not (be able to) reach my homo.

18. Kl., I'kerida o mui pai.

Dr. Phrrild {ithrrzilu) o mui UhLh pSi. Kz. Leskitro imii phtrdilo paniesa.

His mouth became tilled with water.

19. Kl. Akniid kapiinijoht. Dr. Akund-to mo jiiltseihi. Kz. Akand kaprandizelo.

Now he will marry.

Having given the reader some idea of the broad lines along which the two chief groups of dialects have developed, and further illustrated by means of a coniparative list of test words (List II.), and of sentences (List 111.), the differences existing between indi- vidual dialects of either group, I now propo.se to give texts in some of these dialects, preceded by remarks concerning the pecu- liarities of each, in so far as they have. not yet been mentioned.

The Dialect of the Kalrurdjls or Sieve-makers

Embracing that of the Moslem and Christian Sedentaries, and Moslem Nomads ( r. A. 1 («) and 2 (a) and B. 1 (a ).and in general all Christian Sedentaries in North-East Bulcraria. such as A. 2 (6), and perhaps {d), other than those specified in A. 2 (c)).

The language spoken by these Gypsies may perhaps be regarded as the purest of the great family of Vlach dialects. As .-spoken in

' From *patilni/o {*panlnjorara).

REPORT OX THE GVl'SV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 83

this district, whether by Moslems or Christians, its phonetics are deepl}' influenced by the local Turkish language. The influence, however, is naturally most apparent among the Moslem branch of the tribe, both Sedentary and Nomad. It is from an old Moslem Sedentary Gypsy, mentioned on page 8, that I have obtained the sentences printed below, which are excellent samples of the dialect. The pronunciation is slow and very distinct, as in local Turivish. The y has disappeared entirely and is replaced by a simple trilled r. The rit is everywhere preserved. The other aspirated consonants are likewise very pronounced— AA, ph, th, giving the well-known Romani cacJiet to the language. There is no Midi ill Iran;/ in the past tense: they .^ay 2)/a'7i(i(i.s, never pliendjn.i, phfrff/hjdif. The vocabulary betrays the Rumanian ori«'in of the tribe, but Turkish loan words often exist alonjjside of the Rumanian loan word, and they have a tendency even to oust the latter. For spider,' it is, for instance, more usual to hear the word )'irumdzdr((, from the Turkish oriimdid, than the word yuii no from the Rumanian /xii^njan. So, too, saleygo is often used fur a snail, from the Greek, through the Turkish, s(d- janh's, instead of the word iskdire from the Rumanian scoicea. k'ivtnm'na (froin the Turkish /.rftnn<J), a species of rolled cake, called al-^o at times Ity the Romani word holdhii, has almost ousted tho Rumanian word [thirenla, still occasionally used.

It will be noticed from the above examples that this dialect uses the ending -»vt, tacked on to loan words ending in a vowel e or a. This is done to a certain extent by all Vlach tril)es, and is not unknown among the Sofia Erh'des. P^xamples : khidva, henna (Turk, khid): t/ir/imva, the world (Turk, du.njd); aiiterdva, &. shirt, in other dialects, antevla (from the Turkish anteri) ; luljdva, a pipe (Turk. InU) : dzezdva, punishment (Turk, dzezd) ; Ixujcdva, a garden (Turk, luiijie) : ^as»uira, cloth (Turk. Ijo-^ind) ; Jcasdva, a safe, a case ; PrmhAv'i , Ho7iifjdva (Turk. Pembe and Hanife), both girls' names.

The ending is not altogether unknown in pAiropean dialects. It is not mentioned, however, by Miklosich in Rook x. of his Mundarteii. Its origin is as follows.

Rumanian fern, nouns ending in accented o, ea, and i, add an a to express the definite article, inserting a u or o between the termination and the said a, in order to avoid the hiatus. E.g., basmd, cloth, from the Turkish hasma, ba.smdua, the cloth. This ending has been adopted by the Gypsies of the Vlach group, or of Vlach influence, and tacked on as above described, having lost its meaninir as definite article. Hence Romani : basmdva.

84 REPORT ON THE OY'l'SY THIHES OF NORTH-EAST RULGARIA

The grammar otters few peculiarities not already mentioned as belonging to the whole group. The future is formed by pretixing the syllable /ttt7i-, not ka- or ham-, to the present. Prefixed to the imperfect, it produces a conditional present, and also a present over which some doubt hangs. The future is negatived by pre- tixing nai to the future. Otherwise, in the present and past tenses, this is expressed by in or inci. (See note to sentence 44' below.)

In the past tense, tirst person plural, an unaccented foreign syllable, presumably Turkish, namely ' /;,' is tacked on to the usual ending: kerddiniz, we did. ' He or she said ' is translated by the enclitic ire, placed immediately after the quotation, and much used in narration. Is this related in any way to the Welsh Romani hoH ?

The syntax is the result of years of Turkish influence. The speaker seems to think in Turkish, while speaking in Romani. The following sentences arc very different from those given elsewhere in this report in order to illustrate ditl'cront dialects. All the others were aske<l either in Turkish or in Hulgarian, according to the dialect in (juestion, in order to entrap the Ciyp.sy into betraying certain peculiarities of speech, and with a view to comparison with other dialects. They are. therefore, at the best, grammatical examples, although, of course, not invented, in Romani, by my- self Those published below are not translations, but spontaneous utterances heard and taken down by mo during a space of two years from an old woman who worked in my house and gossiped between her work. They are, therefore, in their way, as valuable, from a linguistic and literary point of view, as the fairy talcs which I collected at Sofia. The Turkish influence is so pronounced, and the way the Turk expresses his thoughts is often so different froni that familiar to European languages, that I have thought it necessary in some cases to give the literal translation into English coupled with a freer translation illustrative of the meaning. Occasionally I have given the Turkish equivalent and a reference to the context which gave rise to the sentence.

1. Sukdr (UJchddjol, sukdr dikkaihe.

There is a beautiful view (i.e. from the terrace on the top of my house at Varna).

2. tnci pidv i luljdva ko dromd te na pherUn si Dcmd ko i

astardv man barikani. I do not smoke my pipe in the streets, that the Bulgars may not say that I give myself airs (lit. seize myself biggi.sh).

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF XORTH-EAST BULGARIA 85

3. Xoxaiinndste in6i inJdistern mor Efendiske.

My master has not caught me telling a lie (lit. to a lie, I have not come out to my master.)

4. C/iindordjavas hohhatar.

We are dying of hunger (lit. are being caused to be cut up from hunger).

5. Sif/o phurjarei peshi roba.

He wears out his clothes quickly. (). L(tpatensa kiden i Hk Andn foro.

With spades they collect the mud in the town. 7. Xadjardv-lf'sh- mcrt'borjdhoratje n'cu-el mdnde, ov liihno si. May I cause him to eat my daughter-in-law's blood, let him not come to me, he is a whoremonger. H. Kdna fulel o pizuino tele, Laiuoel milsafiri.

When the spider comes down (from the ceiling on its thread it is a sign that) a guest will come. 0. Kandzdv, kanphnradjardv si love. I will f'o and change some monev.

Phdradjardv, to cause a thing to be made to burst, is the Sieve-makers' translation of the Turkish Itozdnrmak, to spoil (transitive), to change.

10. Buruven,Jani dara^imren i po^om.

They comb the wool. (Vide Paspati fji'irdva, and Rumanian darari to comb, from the Turkish dardk, a comb. Jani, ' videlicet,' Turk, from Arabic. )

11. KiDiplidhjitn te pdres.'

I am uoinij to difr in the vineyard (lit. cause the vine to be dug, from hanavdv, I dig). 18. }for6 bard o Kdntolosi kanorbimrel man e themeste, ' cinn ' kankerel mo kan. Kanlipearel man. ^[y master the Consul will talk of me in his country, my ear will tingle (lit. will do chinn, imitation of sound). He will miss me.

14. Te dzav khere, te kiravdv me gadd.

1 will go home and do my washing (cause my shirts to cook).

15. E uchaldte bes, nd-be.s e khameste, kannafsdilos. Sit in the shade, not in the sun, you will fall ill.

16. Banges pdMiUm, dukhdl-man mor kor. I slept crooked, my neck aches.

86 REPORT (>X THE UVl'SV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

17. Ldko rat hirjdl, in dzantl, so h-anherel.

Her blood is boiling (said of a person with an abundance of animal spirits), she does not know what she will do next

18. Nevo kankerdjol o hilimi, te ih<iv ando denlzi.londo kai si. The carpet will be made as though it were new if" I wash it

in the sea, as it is salt.

19. Akand d hi Frdnga Jcerdilaa : o baru savl ruha urjavel,<>

6or6-da urjavel, amd ndi-Uske mariio te x'^l- i^*'^' p^ste hut ruba, te na arhH e bnrvalestar tele. Ando sokdhi phukjard-pes. Now (everything) has become in the Frenchy way : the great dress as the poor (lit. the great what clothes bo wears the poor too wears), but he has not got bread i<* eat. On him (are) much clothes, that he may not remain beneath (i.r. appear interior to) the rich man. He causes himself to swell (with pride and ostentation) in the street.

20. Xevjdrdili i sit a.

The sieve has become torn.

21. NakJi^l tut o kham, /./<<nn I id v.

You have got a sunstroke. (The sun j)asses you, yon lia\e taken the sun.)

22. Plierdi love i sasiU. Bare (Turk.) e x^irdeyffe faiddra

(Turk. /(I idd) te kerel,^ uui luii kerel, iioi urjavel e ^(urden, 6-zaman sira jardimi (Turk.) av^l. The mother-in-law is full of money. At least let her do something for the children, but she doesn't do, she doesn't clothe the little ones, and thus little help is forthcoming.

23. Te na ;^wr</j.s'(/jo^ o tfltiino.

Let liot the tobacco be chopped fine.

24. E Stamboldske ri(/>(tar kanakel dzi Varndte.

He will pass by way of Constantinople to Varna.

25. Sar kaljardi fjuifld te kdrdjos !

May you become sweet as coftee. (Said out of politeness while sipping coffee. The passive of kerdv is often used to replace ordra, which is lost to this dialect.)

26. podo inH nnkhen gemidsa, ini^i den e romnjd bnljiisa. They don't pass across a bridge in a ship, nor give a girl in

marriage for nothing. (Lit. with her podex. This is a Turkish rhymed proverb: KopiniyH ffrt'hnezler potldn. kariyi vermezler gOtldn. It is as impossible to get a wife for nothing as it is to pass over a bridge in a boat.)

REPORT ON THE GVI'SY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 87

She has been like that since her babyhood.

Instead of ' de' they often use the Turkish particle -heri, placed after the word, thus: sikndra-heri' The Turkish ablative particle is even added to the word, as siknara- ddn-beri, on the analo<:fy of the Turkish Kii/ilL'-ddn-beri (not kilciik-den-heri in the local dialect). The particle de is Rumanian. It is sometimes prefixed when the Turkish particle is used : de idzdra-heri, since yester- day, from /(T, idze, yesterday. Thus, too, in the dialect of the Tinners, who have no Rumanian influence, 7'a(^"arc?«ii- heri, since the night began. What is the origin of the element -dm in these words ? Conjpare amildra (Tinners) to-morrow, (also tasdra), Drindari arhdard, and the well-known Romani word tasdrla, and tehdra, de- fhehdra. The form with the I is also found in the ivazanlik dialect ( Iron- workers) : edzdrlaberl since yesterday. Miklosich, Book x., SutHx -r« (adverbs), has little to say about it.

28. Risarde lesko aldv.

I'hey have changed his name, its name, i.e. the town of Dobritch.

29. Chord He ol bald, kai but phdbiUin mar flidke.

My hair fell out (was poured out) as I was in great grief over the death of my daughter (lit. as I was burnt for my girl).

30. Thoimdsa suvimdsa jaidjnrel pc rhaven.

With washing and sewing she feeds (procures food for) her sons.

31. E-pd^kerdjol.

It is broken in two (lit. has been made half).

32. L' nai, acgutno gives. Tehdra 7iai, over tehdra. Izitno,

avgiesitnd. Not yesterday, the day before yesterday. Not to-morrow, the day after to-morrow. Yesterday's, to-day's.

33. Sdniol i diinjdva akand, sdnile savoi^d.

The world is thinning out (becoming less populous owing to the war), all have thinned out. Note that savc/ro not only has no feminine in this dialect (i*. p. 72), but also no plural form.

34. Sai'e mosa kandzds dndi kali phuv !

With what a face {i.e. in what state of mind), shall we go

88 REPORT OX THE GYTSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

down into the black earth! (Kara Hati was always talkinij of death and fearing it very much.)

35. Somndl Fhuro Level das e rosoftke o kahiri (Turk. »,

phdgilo. E hareske das, phanidilo. ' A6 te d[kh&i-'-u>\ ' te dav If'S e manits^rige.' K'nnisi (Turk.), asdias, kimisi rovelas. * E, odolA dajdniorlar'-iSe, ' l/nde te aOiel <> kahirl '-ire. The Old Golden God (the Divinity is nearly always thus referred to by this tribe, not by others) gave to the forest sorrow, it broke. He gave it to the stone and the stone burst. ' Wait," He said, ' that I may see, let Me give it to men.' Some laughed, others cried. ' Ha ! ' said He, ' they will stand it, let them have sorrow,' He .said.

36. Ldki god( hike caijgende. Oi dzatjgll mdnde.

Her brain is in her knees (i.e. she has no sense in her). She is known to me.

37. Sode hakrd nas i piUkn ! Khere \adjnren la dndo tsikiut

rfion. Nai jMirea, dar Indje o Intrljte ! The turkey was as big as a sheep! They fed it at home in the little month (the month of February). We have no money, what matters! {Mi. futwtviajestatem).

38. Ir makljardhn o kher c chejende.

Yesterday I got the girls to whiiewjish my house (lit. caused it to bo smeared by the girls, expressed by dat.).

39. U6hdrdj(>l o masti'dfi.

The expenses have been met (lit. are being covered).

40. El romnieijg*! gives si akaiid. E puran^ zamani^nde

ananas el iWibaJlidni'Ja e rfiejen. Aknrid inH keren agadjd. Odnld hreA muU, thai odold manuS. E purane hreSende ai^henas el rhejd, jm.^d pe dades he^Snas dzi hiSe- breSende ; kai denas h'li, othe dzdnas. Now the day of women has come. In the olden times the gypsy chiefs brought the girls {i.e. .so to speak, to the marriage market ). Xow they don't do so. Those years are dead, and those folk. In the olden years the girls remained, sat by their father until they were twenty years old; whither they gave them (i.e. in marriage) thither they went.

41. Kasave mamiMndc bnt pares ka navel, zn^r !

To suchlike people there will be plenty of money, forsooth '.

REPORT OX THE OVPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 89

42. Te si bnki kanaclidv, te iianai IcancUdv.

If there is work I 11 stay, if there is not I '11 go.

We have seen that the usual negative, in the present and past tenses, is in, inci, and in the future vai. Nai is also used to translate the negative in conjunction with the verb ' to be,' e.g. nai buki, there is no work ; nai sem fjorniU, I am not rich. Nandi is only used, in Vlach dialects, in dependent clauses, as in the above sentence 42, or in the following: te nandi i^havo, pdle Jcankeres niatjge kdvdri, if it is not a boy, you will nevertheless make me a pair of bloomers.^ In non-Vlach dialects nandi can stand in a principal clause. Finally na, as meaning not, is only used in dependent clauses, where it is the only form admissible, in Vlach dialects, e.g. te na desus kadavd so kankerdvds ? If you did not give it, what should I do ;* In non-Vlach dialects na can stand in a principal clause.

Wo are all here. Note the plur. Snvord and the ending iz.

44. Pe jxf yiresd, si. Ake Idko luxicsosko than kai kankerdjol

luxi'isa, otke kanjxiMjttl pe \urdesa. She is upon her days {i.e. about to give birth to a child). Beliold her lying-in place, where she will become a mother, there she will lie with her child.

45. Cheimdstf gelileste.

In her maidenhood she went to him. (He was her first husband).

46. Kdsave vudareste nianiU uasti piel pai, kai si nekeska.

Kathdr sihtjor, kathdr-da jallajdr te xal. Mulo IdJco rom. Pliivli arhili. Lah-la mor 6hav6, o Sdli. Akand ov da mulo. Kadiridn phenil : ' Astardem me phrales 6ari(jdtar, amd nai man kon t'astarel man me caygdtar, t'ljjgjarel man dndo limori.' Oi, i nekeska, pe dadeske vudareste cord sas, varend, pe rcmeske vudareste dikhlds. Gannemi^ vtidarestar evladi avudz achen. Pe phejdsa beselas, e rahmetlikdsa. Literal translation : At such a door a man cannot drink water, for she is a miser. From here she squeezes, and from here she licks, in order to eat. Her husband died,

' I had promised Kara Hati a new pair of bloomers if my second child proved to be a boy.

90 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

and she remained a widow. },[y son Sali married her. Now he too is dead. And Kadir says : ' I seized my brother by the leg, but there is no one to seize me by the leg. to carry me to the grave.' She, the miser, was poor at her father's door, don't you see, at her husband'.s door she saw. The children of a door which has not seen remain hungry. She sat with her sister, the deceased. Free translation of the ditlicult portions : ' In such a house a man cannot even get a glass of water, for she is a miser. From this side (pointing to her closed H.st, which she supposes is holding a piece of bread dipped in broth) she squeezes, and from this side she licks (j.6'. the broth which would ooze out, by a figure of speech much used to describe miserliness) when she wishes to eat.' The other pjussages, not immediately obvious to a stranger, are the expression to see, meaning to see wealth, to experience well-being. To see at one's fathers door is therefore to have a comforuible home, while the children of the poor go hungry, a platitude, this, which is quite de rujuenr in chatting Turkish. The reference to .seizing the man's leg refers to the fact that the poorer Moslems carry their dead to the cemetery without a cortin. Alto- gether the sentence, which was taken down from Kara Hati in exactly the form given, may be considered typical of the dialect in every way. The order of the words, the way of expressing herself, the Turkish verbs conjugated in Turkish fashion in the middle of an otherwi.so irre- proachable Homani sentence, the interspersion of loan words, all go to make this a very good example of the way in which the Moslem Sieve-maker uses his language in everyday conversation.

47. Ando mxLro cafipe \av sovei. I swear upon my honour.

48. Philtres jck viiddr, kerea jek sebdpi.

You feed and clothe the inmates of a poor house, and thereby win grace (lit. you open a door and do a seMjn). (Turkish-Arabic thevab, divine grace, also the act whereby you gain it.)

49. Pai-anipe, pos-anij>e, opre-vazdipemayqd mo kher.

My house requires the carrying of water, of earth {i.r.

REPORT OX THE GVPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 91

mortar), and the lifting of it (her house required re- building, and she wanted me to hire men to do this for her as she was too feeble to carry water and mortar herself).

50. InH dikhes les ha\ige jalhdna, ama sar 2yhralor6.

Vou don't look at him askance (lit. with a crooked eye), but as a brother.

51. But Mehterja gelt Varndtar Stamholdsfe kdna o Dasipe

ke'rdilo. Bikinde jio than,gele-tar. Many of the Drum and Fife Tribe of Gypsies went from Varna to Constantinople when Bulgaria was created independent (lit. when Bulgardom was made). They sold their ground and departed.

52. El Ustadiirjeijge romnjd lncit<ilidj<m, na.^en.

The wives of the Tribe of Craftsmen do not unveil before men, but they conceal themselves (lit. do not show them- selves, but run. The stricter Moslem women run when they see a man coming).

53. Jiirui'tnlco gar inci avtl.

There is no village without its wolf. {Avel is here used, not in the sense of to come, but to replace the orel which is lost to this tribe. Inri arel translates the Turkish oluviz. The sentence is the tran.slation of the Turkish proverb Kurtsii: kivi olvid:.) The meaning here was that even in a small village one finds at least one woman of evil repute.

54. Lei [to trii.su I.

He crosses him.self, makes the sign of the cross (lit. takes his cross). Although herself a Moslem, Kara Hati knew a good deal of the ways of Christians. Kivrd she only used in the sense of a Christian godfather.

55. Rakjdi<a, nai gircoe risartl i buki.

He does (lit. turns) the work by night, not by day.

Do not come to our mahala. (The verb hadjavdv, to come, is of unknown origin and unrecorded elsewhere, to my knowledge. It cannot be the interjection hdide coupled with avdi\ or it would scarcely be used with the negative, as above.)

57. Cumiden-pes, kernaren-pes.

They kiss and fondle each other (lit. to make rotten, kerno. The expression is Turkish).

92 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIHES OF NoRTH-EAST BULGARIA

58. Kdslce avel dusljarel-j)e8 i Niska. Thudali but. ' Mnnde nd-dUchen,' phenel, ' ])anse grosoneyge kdna kandav, kon avil kanavel.' Marel la. ol Hmorja ko Soi^o, kai si Kiska, gurumni! Te na nikjol mdnde t'avel. Sa kid€l-j>e8 2>e amalinentaa. Ldke orba 16 te, dzanen jek avreske el doki. Luhi masks orba keren. Ameijge jartlmdz. Kovli tti Idki 6rba. Kovljarel manvMii. DeS maniU te orbimre'v, viruS, odol inani'iJ iiuH a^unen : jek romiti te orbisarel, korljol o mnniiS.

(This virtuous tirade n^'aiust her nei<,'hbo«rs is anotlier splendid example of Sieve-maker Honiani.)

B}' whomsoever comes Xiska causes herself to be milked. She is full of milk. ' I)o not look at me.' she says, ' if I \sill give myself for Hve groats, he who will come will come.' May the gravestones strike lier on the head, for she is Xiska, the cow! (Xiska was a Tinner woman, and in the Tinners' Dialect ni^ka means cow. I cannot trace the origin of the word.) Let it not be seen (lit shown) that she should come to me. She contimially assembles with her companions. Her word is to her (her speech is fit for her, not for others), they know each other's sins. Their speecli savours of harlotry. It is not fit for us. Her words are soft. She softens men. If ten men talk, and they be males, men hear them not: but if one woman speaks, man softens.

For Kdske one would e.xpect the usual dative in -te, kdsfe, after the causative verb. .1 malin is a female companion, fem. o( (imdl.

59. E tovereijge mdste tlion o a»phi, 6-zaman (Turk.) chinel. E

vhurjeijge-da thov^n, k(\skhii kerdjol kdna nstaren ki jasiin. On the edge of the axe they put steel, then it cuts. They put it (use it) also for knives, it (the knife) becomes sharp when they whet it at the whetstone {astardv is to sharpen, as in Paspati).

60. Akhdr les te dikhdv savi doS si leste, te phirel thanMe.

Call him that I may see what is his guilt, that he may go about his business (lit, to his place). If one wanted a typical sentence to illustrate the sound of Romani, one could not do better than pronounce this one, with its

REPORT OX THE GVPSV TUIUES OF NORTH-EAST hULGAUIA 93

aspirated consonants. It was given me without any other context, by Kara Hati when I first arrived at Varna and asked her if she knew the word akhardv. 61. Bolen les e zumjdte.

They dip it into the broth or stew. (32. Balden len, ta s&ra leygo aldv thoven, el kivre,ja!

They baptize them, and then they give them their names (lit. place the names), the godparents, to be sure !

63. Inci dzandv 80 \aUin ic. Bulandi mor ogi,6haglem. Ker-

niarjge jek kerici kajdva tepidv, nd-ifuv Sekeri andre. I don't know what I ate yesterday. My inside (stomach, heart, etc., they are very vague about what is inside them) is upset, I was sick. Make me a bitter cup of colVee to drink, don't put sugar into it.

64. IiUi avilern tumare inarneske,avdein hcmar<^ gugle iJdhdke. I did not come for your bread, I came for your sweet con- versation. (This was the usual preamble to begging.)

6"). Te dav \ins mor borktute.

Let me give a thrust into my bosom.

Xins is the khendj of Paspati (>•. Paspati, p. 312). See also Sofia dialect (Cordilmdzis, J. G. L. 5^., New Series, iii. 182). QQ. Xmnureatar kere'n i holdini, i kivirindva (Turk.), makeii i sinjd khojdsa, te na phdbol i holdini. Out of dougk they make the cake, they smear the tray with dripping that the cake may not burn. 67. Iklidi, phirdds hut, rakjdke kan\ds.

She is tired, she has walked much, at nightfall we shall eat. This is the klundi of other dialects. The Sieve-makers appear to have entirely lost the adjective khino, having preserved only the verb.

65. Arakhddjovavas lake hukjdke.

I was busy looking after her affairs. (A literal translation of the local Turkish, inind huluniirdum, I was found at her business. But note that the Romani translation has, / icas caused to he found, also that the Turkish dative is translated in Romani by the dative in -ke, in this case.)

69. Kanarakhddjoias.

We shall get on well together, shall meet and converse.

70. Arakhdddo lake xurdo. A child was born to her.

94 llEFOHT OX THE (iVPSY TUIBES OF XORTII-EAsT lULGARIA

I

71. Avercdndes kankineii do-ffro-<oue')jge je/c oki'o'n fhwl. Otherwise you will buy one oka of milk for two j^'roats

(piastres),

72. Jek hrss avgos mulS lesko dad. His father died a year ago.

73. Mdndar bareder jthen si oi.

She is my elder sister. The comparative in -der is only used in comparing age.

74. l)nd)(iikjaril o rak'ii.

The priest reads, i.e. prays. The Turks use i>kuinak, 'to read,' also in the sense of ' to pray,' hence the double meaning in many Romani dialects, and also the meaning ' to exorcise ' and ' to tell fortunes.'

75. E barralexko heiji dii hai. <ivel c roroxko ogi inld^l.

A literal translation of the Tnrki.sh : zengin in h'ifi g>lind:i , fiLkaranin dzani cikar. Literally : Until the wellbeing of the rich man comes (is reached), the poor man's heart is eaten out That is: The rich man's comfort is onlv jiossible at the expense of the poor man's suft'ering. 7(!. Xiu'dimata murdimdtn.

Odds and ends, all sorts of small rubbish.

All through the Xear East in all languages words may bo thus reduplicated, changing the first letter into //*. E.g. in Turkish comb mor<ib, stockings, and similar bits of clothing. Levantines even do this when speaking French: Toutcx sor(<'8 df rlinpeaux-mappinx, hats and such like.

The Kalaidji Dialects (Tinners), (»•. A. 1 (!>))

Since beginning this report I have ama.s8ed a consideral)le amount of information concerning the Tinners which would have been better included in the rirst section.

The dialect of the Tinners comprises several subdivi.sions. All tribes speaking it are Moslems. If the Drindaris are the musicians ^>ar c.rcellcnce, combining to form orchestras, the ballad singers, who accompany themselves on a rude form of mandoline, are recruited almost exclusively from the Tinner caste. This is so much the case that if one attempts to take down a song from the Ziigundjis or from the Sieve-makers, one will find that it is generally not given in pure Zagundji or Sieve-maker dialect, but

REPORT ON' THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 95

is, as it were, a parody of the Tinners' language, the speaker having heard the songs only in that dialect, which he, of course, knows but imperfectly. Hence the strange versions so frequently offered.

It is difficult to get a text of any length in pure Tinner dialect. Evervwhere Turkish is creeping in, ousting the old Romani. Some of the tribe cannot count at all in Romani, others only up to four.

Some subdivisions of this tribe have lost the aspirated /./<, 2^/*, and vk, rarely however the tli. (J and dz, as in a subdivision of Dri'ndari, are pronounced by curving the tongue round, and making it touch the beginning of the hard palate. Ihis is most often heard in the continually repeated expression : P^'k larho, very good or very well ; Turkish itek-exji, peki. As a general rule J)rindari ^'* becomes cm Kalaidji, hence the following forms : cinia, a little, raci, by night, huci, work, fikono, little, small, tadipo, heat. Some subdivisions have however the tfi.

As in hri'ndari, the dj of phonetically purer dialects becomes

. As in Dri'ndari an i susceptible of MouUlh'umj causes a

preceding / to drop out: kanyi, a comb, (jiid'i mol, sweet wine. But they have forgotten that there ever was an / in gndln and say f/u.d6 pai.

Other forms, reminding one of Driudari, may be seen from the following: loi gar i, a VQd cow. (However, there is no nasalisation); di jua;i,give me ; o'rmdi sanzi, a worm-eaten plank {kermall sanidi) ; pi'iti't, married (Drind. p\ltu)\ piiMa, piiniva, I take in marriage, become married, 3rd pers. sing, pncdjol: piicardva, 1 give in marriage; disiirzias, it appeared (cf. Drind. diiilii); dumvdv and di<iivzardv, I show (cf. Vr'md. discird); piom, I fell and I drank (Drind. pihn and peim).

Piddi, a street, and idvs, a thing, are both peculiar to this dialect.

A'(t is the simple negative used everywhere, with no discrimina- tion such as we have seen among the Sieve-makers: e.g. na dzandva, I don't know. It is also the prohibitive. iVai is • cannot,' the nciMi of other dialects.

To •'■o out and descend have been already referred to in the List of Test Words.

The shortened gerundive is found : phiri phiri, by dint of walking, (phiri phiri joruldd. He walked a lot and grew tired). In the 3rd pers. sing, past tense the participial form, i.e. geld, avilo, etc.. is never used. They say gijds, ajds, rodids, dids. This is

96 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

also the case with the passive verbs : tarsdz'uis, he was frightened, gardzias, he hid, harvdjas, nafsdjas, deijas, he went mad. Note pheinds, he she or it became full, where the <I has gone, as in Drindari.

The I in such forms as vude, they died, geU, they went, tivih'. they came, is replaced by ii, as with Patkanoft's Russian Gypsies. Examples: mune, they died, aine, they came. Sometimes the singular is used for the plural : mujiis, they died.

As in other dialects -it stems are often tacked on to genuine Romani verbs: na j)uc'izola vidndar, no one is asking for mo (lit. it is not being questioned concerning me), c?i/.<'ci««, he was seen. Note too: rodiziol, It in being looked for. Note the form ardp- Siara, from ampjovara, I am being found.

The enclitic pronouns -lo, li (cf. Geruj. Komani rijafi-lu gar, he came not) are apparently found here. Forms recorded are : bestds-li, she sat down ; maciiis-li, she became dnmk ; pioN-le, they drank or fell. I am not aware that these forms have yet been recorded so far East as in the Ralkan Peninsula.

There is no tendency, as among the Greek Gypsies to pro- nounce .s as 8. The more remarkable therefore are the following forms : pa^'iidm, I lay down, ^Kisiarddui, I put him to bed. In these words most dialects have .-T, but if I am not mistaken I'at- kanotV strangely enough again agrees with the Tinners in having s in just these words.

Bre.^, a year, is continually being used in the sense of country : Jade bre.^nde, in these countries, places, hereabouLs. ' Here ' is b'ikd, and 'there' is kokd. These are looked upon as test words by the Gvpsies themselves, as the Tinners' die kaka, or 'come here,' is in Sieve-makers' language w khuthe, and in Drindari ela kitkd.

The article o is used in the oblique cases, even when the feminine is meant: di les o {ei^ijge. (Nominative is rhui, not Hai or at.)

And here nmst end this jumble of notes, from which it will be seen that the dialect, though in places dying out, has still pre- served its grammar intact.

For examples of the dialect I must refer the reader for the present to the List of Compared Sentences. Later I hope to pub- lish, in Kalaidji speech, a good version of the famous 'Ballad of the Bridge' (see Paspati's Conip du Pont), together with other ballads in the same dialect, taken down from an old blind singer from Rustchuk.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRI15ES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 97

The Dialect of the Comh-Makers (v. B. 2 (a))

Of all the dialects mentioned in this Report, that of the Conib- uiakers is the nearest to those of the ' Lai ere Sinte,' of the Nomad Coppersmiths, recently in Liverpool, or of the ' Zidaris ' or Builders of Bucharest, and, in fact, to all dialects represented in Constan- tinescu's Probe de limba §i literatura tigcmilor din Romdnia, excepting that of the ' Ursari,' or Bear-leaders. These latter, by the by, may be related to the Gypsy monkey-trainers, and formerly boar-leaders, of Karnobad, west of the Bulgarian port of Burgas, who speak a dialect which is decidedly ' non-Vlach ' in the sense of that expression used in this Report.

I have already said enough concerning the soft accent and pleasing voice of the Comb-makers. The dialect is not far removed from that of the Sieve-makers, with whom, and with all those speaking at all like them, the Comb-makers can converse in Romani with perfect ease, save perhaps with the Zagundjis, owing to the hitter's uncouth accent.

Liku all Romani dialects this one has, as it were, constantly at its elbow, a gadzo language on which it models its syntax, and from which it borrows words and particles with the greatest pre- dilection. It is, in this case, the Rumanian language that is at the back of the Comb-maker's mind when ho is speaking, and a know- ledge of Rumanian phonetics, word formation, and syntax is to be recommended to any one who would speak fluently the language of this criminal tribe. Particles thus borrowed are, amongst others, iiiai (untranslatable), in such phrases as 'so mai Jeeves?' how are you ? (Rumanian ce mai fad?), nuniai, only, de mult, long since, a long time already, de dimine'rltsa, early, etc., decdt, since, and many more which are all replaced by corresponding Turkish or Bulgarian words in other dialects.

Amongst dialectical peculiarities may be mentioned the following : —

c and ch are replaced by s. They have the word Rai, so unex- pectedly absent from all the other dialects dealt with in this Report. They alone have also the well-known verb bus6l-pe, he is called, named. They use the Rumanian names of the week, to translate Monday, Tuesday, Thursday, just as do the 'Lalere Sinte' and other kindred tribes, and where the Sieve-maker dialects use either Turkish or translations from the Turkish, such as Paid o kurko, Monday, salija, Tuesday, carsambdva, Wednesday, j^^'^^^i'^bdva, VOL. IX. — no. II. G

98 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF \ORTll-EAST BULGARIA

Thursday. They have a special liking for the passive foruiation where the Sieve-makers use the reHexive : H kdna kaiinirdjon? how long are they going to continue fighting? Note also nji\ mngljol, it is not ascertainable, the nandi p^ndldr of the Sofia Erli'des.

Ei grastd asddile means the horses are tired out. I have not] been able to place the verb. The reperdva of some western; dialects finds its counterpart in liperimos, remembrance, keep-' sake, souvenir, almost always heard in the dative, as: de inan\ kadavd lijMrimdske, give rae that as a keepsake.

The Comb-makers use the abstract noun RaimSs in talking! to superiors, thus: Ko Raiinos, Your Lordship, thereby translat-! ing literally the Rumanian Dumnia-td or Dinnma-Vodstra. They also rarely give a positive or negative answer without adding] Xfiv ki khnl, literally may I eat your excrement, but which is apparently not any stronger than the English ' yes indeed ' or ' no indeed.'

Te dildva'-, literally, may I go mad, is also constantly used in simple asseveration, seemingly having no mure meaning than the English ' Yes, by Jove,' and u.sed much more frequently.

The following two letters will serve as examples of the dialect, which is not unfamiliar to students of Uoinani : —

1. Letter, dated at Hustchuk, May 27, 1!»13

Me gslem dndo liiiscuko. Xalt^m jyilem, nakadem but mi^to. Rikddv Uih' but sastimos, but .^tar vagdna saatijye po Mddno e Nikoldsko. mui-lesko ihipime. I jdk-leski, i stnjgo, rirrKmie. Thagdr Romand si, hai but lasd manii.i Hai bikddv-tuke shriipd but te primis kadale manusSs, le Mikinoa sar kai £an^8 tnan kadd i lea. Vo kaacel-tuke jyeske-zuvlidsa. Rngi-nia, prirtiisdr le munvMs munr4 rigdtar. But rugi-ma tdk/i. Me kdna avela tnte te skris mdijgs Lisa jek HI dndi munrd them, i tnc kaskriv i tunie'rfgs. But sastipe mdndar.

Translat ion

I have gone to Rustchuk. I have eaten and drunk and pas.sed (the time) very well. I send you much health, many four wagon (-loads) of health from Milan, the son of Nicolas. His face is marked with smallpox. H is eye, the left one, is jammed in. He is a Gypsy

IIEPOIIT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 99

King, and an excellent man. And I send you written {i.e. recom- mendations) to receive much(i.f.'. well) this man, Milan, as you knojv me even so him. He will come to you with his wife. I beg yon receive the man from my part I beseech you much. 1 (sic) when he comes to you, you write me with him a letter to my country, and I will write to you (plur.). Much health from

me.

Note

nikailem : a ciusative verlj, where possible, or in any case a transitive one, is lused in all Halkan languagL-s, not followeil b}- any accusative, in this well known phrase, which may be heard daily in Levantine and Halkan French, thus : ' Madame I nous avons i»as8o admirablement en vilKgiatur?,' or * Comment avez vous passt'-, bien ?

2. Lottcr written at Shumla to Roman Ilia at Gelendzik, near Dobritch.

lint sastimos r Anlaiisdtar. Te dea kadavd HI kai Vriatdki. J(i i'avei* mdndc Samnoste.ja te b'u'liaUs lord, xdske iiaSti hekiv kathe e -^{t/'o^e/t^sa, bi-lov^r/go. Te na gindls kai tl romni 'irreste <jeJ[. Te naMl t'aesa tu, te hi^ales el lov4 kai ko sokro dndo />/t«H/i/nn-v. Ltsko aldv Serbdn Ispdso. But sastimos le Nikalaestav ke kuninatdstar. Kai sanas uziU anddr grast, line el roiii, aHle e salentsa pe 2>ojdn. Romdne, viaygdv te mothds-inaijge anddr niunrd dad, o Rddulo, hai but sastimds e Duddtar. Ami sain ando Sumen. Hai bu' sastimos le Kos- tandindstar, Icai arakhddjol rinagi dndi Sumen.

mJ'ranslation

Much health from Ankutsa. Give this letter to Vristaki. Either come to me at Shumla, or send money, because I cannot sit here with the children without money. Do not imagine that your wife [the author of the letter] has gone to another man. If you cannot come yourself, send the money to your father-in-law in prison. His name is Sherban Ispasu. Much health from Nicolai, your brother-in-law. The men have taken that which was owing to them for horses, {and thus) they have remained with the children upon the field. Roman : (well-known Rumanian proper name) I want you to tell me about my father Radul, and much health from Duda. We are in Shumla. And much health from Constantine, who is always to be found in Shumla

100 report ox the gypsy tribes of north-east uulcjaria

The Dialect of the Zagundjis

Nearest allied to the dialect of the Sieve-makers is that of the Zagundjis (Carrion- eaters), concerning whom I have given a somewhat lengthy notice. Although I have frequented this tribe perhaps more than any other, I am not in possession of any very vahiable texts wherewith to illustrate their speech. The story of 'CAmpara Biijukltl (Jelebi Mustafa,' which is in their dialect, and has already been pubHshed {J. G. L. S., vol. vi. p. 141), and other frafrments which I have at times taken down, have lost half their value owing to the fact that the Zjigundjis' everyday speech is very ditlerent from that of the songs and fairy tales. The Ziigundji shouts and mutters, and jabbers and whines, but he is very incoherent, being unaccustomed to fi.x his mind on any one subject for more than a few minutes at a time. The more care- fully ho speaks, the nearer ho approaches to the dialect of the Sieve-makers.

Among the few peculiarities of his speech, apart from his rough accent and general uncouthncss, which at once mark him out as of the Carrion-eating caste. I may mention the r, which is apparently a further development of ]' (see p. 71), and which seems to be produced by vibrating the epiglottis. The sound is a voiced one. Note too, as characteristic of the dialect, within the area covered in this Re|)ort, the past ten.se of the verb to give, dilem, dildn, dihi, etc., and that of to go, dJelem, dieldn, dzeld, etc., also d6=he gave.

Specimen of the Bialect

(Like Paspati 's Cmiie dtt, Pont this tale, or rather fragment of one, is rather rambling. It was dictated to me on the heights of Giinduz Cesme in the summer of 1913, and the Gypsy was impatient to finish in order to join in a drinking carou.se which had already started on the gra.ss some yards distant.)

Si kai si jek phurl i^kivli, si kai si jek phuro phivlo. E phurjdko kher momdstar, e phurjesko kher loiiestar. Ake o phur6 phenela: ' De Delia jek Irt'i^in te hildl e j)hurdsko kher, te nal^l mdnde.' I phuri-da phendds e Devleske : ' De Devla jek kham, te nasel o phiiro mdnde.'

Ake, Efendimize, do o briSin, nasld ki pthuri. phuro phcnel : ' ^[uk, phurije, kai ko vtiddr te pasljovav kairdf, khiijijiiem .' ' Pale i phiiri : ' XinH pirci, ndSov e vudarestar, in-kaimi-tut.'

REPORT OX THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 101

Ek drom, pdle dui drom, thai tsirdd le pai o umblald. Brts- taldl i phurl dndi lindri, nakel o jjhuro paid late. Rom romni- jdsa achilo.

IhaUl i pliuri peske trdnda miskojd, \urdeijge thaneste. Lttjgi del kerel niamo thedardsa. Coren o xumel te kerdn-peske bokoljd. ' Phureja, le adalen, uff/jarde dndo vo.^ te \asdon.' (A sentence is missing here.) ' ^for dad kaMd (^hiygjarel.' Leygi 2^hen phenel: ' Bokhdilem.' Pdle e guruv kai ■)(indd ker^l lerjge bokoli. Thol leyge jak, pekeUi. Fidel o phuro Del: 'So 's kathe, kizim? Oi phenel : ' Go^ni si, mor phral^n xo\avdva.'

Translation

There is where there is an old widow, there is where there is an old widower. The widow's house is of wax, the widower's house is of salt.

Behold the old man says : • Give, God, a (shower of) rain, to melt the old man's house (sic) that he may come to me.' And the old woman said to the God: ' Give. God, a sun (sunshine), tiiat the old man may run to me.'

Behold, My Masters, the rain fell, and he fled to the old woman. The old man savs : ' Let me, old woman, lie at vour door to-nit,dit, I am wet through. Then the old woman: ' Heigho, begone from the door, I don't want you.'

Once twice and she drew him up to the embers. The old woman forgot herself in sleep. The old man passed over to her side. They remained husband and wife.

The old woman takes out thirty mice instead of children, rheir mother is making bread early in the morning. They steal the dough to makes cakes for themselves. ' (Jld man, take them, lead them out into the forest, that they may be lost.' ' M}' father is cutting wood.' Their sister says: 'I am hungry.' Then she makes them cakes from the dung of cows. She puts fire to them (puts them on the tire), it bakes. The Old God descends: • What's here, my girl ? ' She says: ' It is dung, I am deceiving my brothers.'

Notes

The tale is a hopeless jumble of many well-known fairy tales, good versions of which I have already published in this Journal (see the ' Sofia Gypsy Fairy Tales ').

do: generally iu conversation clild.

briataldi : probably for hriitdldili.

mamo. The r is not usually heard in the grouping m, marn6, larnd.

102 REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

The Dialect of the Parpl'lia (Gimlet-makers)

The dialect is one of the purest of the primitive non-Vhich type. I have no texts, but have noted, in conversations with these Gypsies, various peculiarities, the most important among which may be set forth as follows.

The verb is of the type of Paspati's Nomads. The long endings to the present are preferred : -dva, -esa, -ela, etc. The loan verbs, of which there are many, mostly from the Bulgarian, as these Gypsies are Christians, are conjugated from an -iz stem. Baki- vdva, which in most other dialects here discussed becomes huAa- Idva, is here pronounced hasdriini. The primitive verb laddva, to pack up, is found. As in all dialects considered in this Report, the verb dzivdva^ is missing, save in its participial and gerundial forms: dzivdo and dzivindd (hence also (/itrm</i/)^', life, health). The nearest form to Paspati's nikdva, namely niJddvd, is here found. Also nlkijovava and niJaddvn (see Test Word List). Tliey have such primitive forms as khin'dde, for the more usual khinih. Blandva is used for to lay eggs. Ttrjuvnva is their nearest form to Paspati's terdva, nowhere found in this district.

They know the word riik, so rare in East Bulgaria, and they do not aspirate the /.-. (A sub-dialect of the Drindari language has rnkhd.) The Drindari sivamli, betrothed, is here siame, a participle in -rnenos. It may be the Modern Greek simiomenoa, signalled out, signed, the more so as this would be a literal trans- lation of the Turkish niiauli, used in the sense of betrothed.

They have Paspati's word viiA, tlax, unknown even to most other non-Vlach dialects. Also the rare word zam, desire, men- tioned by Paspati. It is here found in the combination: Dzam- Ba\t te del u Del, recorded nowhere else hitherto, and used as a toast meaning: May God grant every one's wishes and luck to all. They often use davdri for a horse, a word not used in local Turkish in that sense. Turkish has no direct influence upon this dialect, which in most of its forms may perhaps date back to before the Turks' entry into Europe. (See Paspati for the origin of davdri.)

For Thursday they use the Greek pefti. For Monday and Tuesday they have the Bulgarian words, with endings according to the genius of their dialect, fwnddnikns, ftdrnikos. For the

' It is doubtful whetlier '/iir/:</a (sentence 5 below) should bi- confiidered as a Roniani verb wrongly conjugate*! from an -i; stem, dt whether it is a loan-word from Bulgarian iiv, the initial being pronounced df by analogy with rffi'ixio.

REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 103

Other days of the week they use the usual Romani words of Greek origin.

The rare words dster and 'pasterni are found : both, however, in the sense of apron.

Ijike Paspati, they have the prepositional combination: andre ko, andre ki, an ho, an hi, Icatdr ko, anddr ko, etc.

The Test Word List may also be consulted with profit. The following are a few selected sentences taken down, using Bulgarian as the language in which to ask the questions : —

2. Kihur kerla ndaikd katuna f What is the price of this tent-

cloth ?

3. katdnes katkd, attui nandi pani adalke yavesie. The tents

are here, but there is no water in this village.

4. KufnHindhela pdle jekh4 hcHtste. He will marry in a year. .5. Dzivizelu katkd. He lives here.

6. Kiborkd khind aindm naStl phirdra. lam so tired I cannot

walk.

7. Cholila, kuJeUi kartoji. He is peeling potatoes.

8. Clii)jfjjarela mas. He is chopping up meat.

9. Thdbilo o sastokher. The whole house burnt down.

10. / kaxni vaye hianehi. The hen lays eggs.

1 1. Ackona pdla ko kher, o<loth4 terjoim. They are waiting behind

the house, there they are staying.

12. Sazdrla i 6ik anddr ko drom. He is cleaning away the mud

13. Sdr'i rat gildhindoni, IjaSarddm, khelddm xoroskoro.^ The

whole night I sang, played, danced the horo.

I have no notes on this dialect, but as far as I could judge from one short interview with the tribe, when I met them up in the Eastern Balkans whilst they were on the move in long Indian tile, each man behind his donkey, and each family behind its chief, their language can best be learnt by studying Paspati. It is pro-

^ Scil., x^'d-'ikoro Lhelipe.

lO-i REPORT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

bably nearest to that of the Parpulia, thoup^h with Turkish influence, as they are Moslems.

Of the lanjjuaije of the Dinikovlars and of the Horse-shoe- makers I know nothing. The former is probably akin to other Moslem non-Vlach dialects; is certainly so, and phonetically pure, {i.e. unlike the Kalaidjis' and Drindari languages), if the thieves I met at the fair of Eski-Djumaya in 1915 were of this tribe. (See account above.) The Horse-shoe-makers, if they are Christians, and Sedentaries, probably speak a Sieve-maker dialect like the Christian Sedentary Cott'ee-pot-makers.

The Dialect of the DEMiun.jfs (Iron-workers of Kazanlik)

The Cerihaii, or chief of the Moslem Sedentary Gypsies at Varna, hailed from Kazanlik, a town lying south of the Shipka Pass, and the centre of the Attar of Roses district. He was of the tribe of Kazanlik Iron-workers. Unlike Varna, Kazanlik harbours, according to him, but one other Moslem Sedentary tribe, the Ba.sket-makers, brethren of the Basket-makers of Shumla (?'. A. 1 id)). From the CitHhi.H Osman. and from his brother, I learnt something of the Kazanlik dialect. It is of the non-Vlach group, and is extremely pure. It Is remarkable as being the only dialect hitherto recorded in the Balkan Peninsula possessing the full ending -pen, -ben for abstract nouns, as well as -mt'n fttr the Chrek participles in -menos, instead of -pe, -be, -me. It also has the emphatic forms vieja, tiija, corresponding in meaning to the French moi, Un. The genitive is fonned from the -karn stem. The past tense has no Mouillirung. The syntax is modelled on the Turkish as far as this is possible in the case of an Aryan language like llomani. The word Ao'v/, thing, so common in most European Romani dialects, and so rare in the Balkans, is here used. Here I have also found a preposition hitherto unknown, which exists also in Drindari, namely, astir or ast<ir-re, which, like the asdl of the Sotia Erlides, to which it may just possibly be akin, governs the dative in -/.v. and means for the sake of, or for, on behalf of.

For the rest, details concerning this dialect can best be studied in the List of Compared Sentences.

There is, however, one more peculiarity of this dialect to which I should like to give special prominence. It is that the usual Romani word pArai oc p)hal, a brother, is not generally used, and the word

REPOKT ON THE GYPSY TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 105

which replaces it is the Urdu word hhdi '. How this comes to be so I cannot explain. This Bai might be the Bulgarian Bai which is used as a sort of familiar title much as Oom in Transvaal Dutch, but which never means brother.

Specimen of Dialect

The following is a copy of the letter received by me from Osman Osmanoff, Ceriba^i, when he had been deposed from his throne with all other Bulgarian officials, high and low, upon the fall of the Nationalist {Xarodniak) Party in 191o. He had retired to Provadia, whence after some time he sent me this petition, asking me to intercede with the new Prefect, in order that he might be reinstated as chief at least in that small provincial town : —

PhrAla ! — Me nnUi aviloin pcL^iil ti'ite. Tu mdyyr ma-xoljdze, me (jelum Pravadidte. Me tut isl te vakerdm ek urha : molizava tut te dzas kai UpraHtelo, te vakeres astdr mdijge te kerel vii buti t'ovdv Pravadidte aav tu dzanes aijgli sindmas othe, athe-da ; te keres mej'i buti. Tu-da te dzandv kai aan mo j^firal kai nandi 80 te vakerdv.

But sastipen e borjdke ve te t^Jddke, pdle e aasdke, saovefiyge saatipen-restijten. Te del o Del bu' saMipen mdndar, e Osmand- ><tfn: Ac e Devle'sa. Me (jelom me khereste. — Sss Pocitanie,

Notes

6>ha and phral. In his own dialect he would say pherds and bai, but through having been chief of a mixed crowd of Tinners and Sieve-makers in Vaina for tweutj years on and off, his dialect has become somewhat contaminated.

re. This is apparently an attempt at being literary. Ve, 'and,' is used in written Turkish, never in the local dialect.

Translation

Brother ! — I have been unable to come to you. Do not be angry with me, I have gone to Provadia. I much wanted to say a word to you : I beg you to go to the Prefect and speak to him on my behalf, that he may arrange the matter for me that I may become at Provadia as you know I was before there (in Varna) so too here ; please arrange this matter. As I know that you are my brother there is nothing (further) that I need say.

106 REPORT ON' THE OYPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA

Much health to your wife and daughter, also to your mother- in-law, and to every one health and good luck. May God grant you much health from me, Osman. Remain with God. I have gone to my home. — With respects, -

0. OSMANOFF 2 October 1913, Provadia

While in Varna I used to bo constantly receiving begging letters and others from ditierent tribes. Unfortunately most of them had been dictated to non-Gypsies, who did not understand what they were writing, and they were consequently often quite undecipherable. In one letter I was only able to make out that a certain horse-thief, who was dictating it, made his amanuensis write that he, the amanuensis, was a fool.

Occasionally, however, a CJypsy was found who could write, as in the case of the following specinien, sent me by a horse-thief, but dictated to a Sedentary Christian, according to a postscript not here published, it will be seen that the writer wrote in his own dialect, which was the Sieve-makers' speech, only now and again putting down faithfully what ho was told, as when ho writes ' saatimoit.'

Grad R<mjtul, 28 A' //1 3 godina.

Phrdhx ! — But seldmo vuindar, e ^^^iknlindtar, e htrjdtar savorosendar-da, hem e Turesdir. Vov si akand but barvalo. Addl gesd Ins j^inda gdlbea, anddr ek-dui. But addmo mdndnr, € Vlannwstar. But molisardv tut, bujakindd iiai man xc-rsliki, te bicfiales mdijge trin gdlhea, ciinkim si man gras, amd nai man .so tr ■x^iindjardv lestc. Take dikhdv dndo drom te bi^ales mdyge trin gdlbea, soske nai avei-tstar, kdste te diav ta te ma)jgdv pares tutar-ba.skd. Cilnki dzands e Tiirisko phral bichaldd' feske kl lefurja Anglidtnr, i tu-da bichdl mdijge trin gdlbea, ta ine kdna kazanirtm, kanrisardi^ len iiike.

Akayui but sastimos bichaldv e borjdke ke romnjdke, e sokrdke. But molisardv tut sar kabul edersln o mektvpo te bi^haJes mdijge karSiliki. — Sss Pozdrav,

VLACANO

Notes

E boridtar. From the /*o/v'. The word is in appoaition to e ,Vii-«/i»wf^ar. Hia sister was, by courtesy, bori to me. See below, where he semis ecl<im.% to my wife, who is bori to him. This is the universal use of the word, and is found also iu

REPORT ON THE GYPSV TRIBES OF NORTH-EAST BULGARIA 107

Sofia. liiji-i is a 3<«ung bride, and also means daughter-in-law, the Turkish geUv, Bulgarian snax. You address any married woman as horije. To an unmarried girl you saj* generally ' ph^ne !' i.e. sister fmore rarely j,fte?i/;e).

aiiddr ek-iui. Literally from one-two, i.e. from the Hokano Bare, the doubling money, making two coins out of one.

Tithe dikhdv dndo droin. Literally, I look for you upon the road, i.e. I rely upon you. One would like to see in this a beautiful Nomad figure of speech, and, as a matter of fact, I know of no Bulgarian or Turkish efjuivalent. The Turkish found in the letter is as follows : —

«f/(/m = salaams : /cm -also ; hu-jnkindd = %\iO\i\y, at present ; xo'c7fi = earnings ; f«ni/m = because ; 6a*X"bri patrioti ' and ' vat- andzis ' of the Balkans. The language is there, in all its archaic purity. Foreign elements have crept in, as they have in Bulgarian and Rumanian, but this fact has not prevented Botjev in liulgaria or Eminescu in Rumania from being great poets. And why should not the Romani nmse sing of the forest and heath, o ve.s o buy, and the wind that blows across them ?

And now, to close this Report, I have an etymological discovery which I hit upon, as it were, by inspiration, at three o'clock in the morning of the 18th January 1918. It is no less than an elucida- tion of the word nais, which baffled Miklosich, and has, I believe, puzzled most students of Romani. The root of the word is the same as that to be found in the English word ' hygiene.' I can see with my mind's eye the looks of incredulity on the faces of some of my readers. And yet it is quite simple: the Ancient Greek adjective vyn]<; and the substantive iryLaa (both of which I believe lam right in stating are used in the modern Romaic), produced

EDITORIAL 109

a late Byzantine verb vyuLO). All such forms have for centuries past been contracted in the spoken language and are conjugated as follows: vyio), vyieU, vyiel, etc., send these are pronounced iyo, iyis, iyl, etc. Nais is therefore va v'yiel<; {na iyis), and means ' may you be healthy, may you prosper.' It has its exact counter- part in all Balkan languages, including Gypsy, e.g. Turkish, sctg- olswn : Rumanian, sa Jil sdnatus; Bulgarian, da si zdrav; Drindari, te snktsis-tu ; Romani, te sdstjos. It will be remembered that sids, or sid, used in proposing a toast, has the same root origin : et? vyceuii', pronounced isidn, and of daily use among modern Greeks. I have heard Gypsies use both words in the same toast. The proposer says sid, the person toasted answering niais.

The word nai.s is used in the ' Vlach "■ dialects of this Report, and is known elsewhere as far west as in the dialect of the ' Lalere Sinte.' Tuke is often appended, as an ethical dative, I suppose similar to diau-matjge.

And now nais, phrdia, may you be hygienic, and dza DevUsa !

KDITOHIAL

IN presenting the second portion of the Report on Gypsy Tribes of Xorth-East Bulgaria, which forms the sole article in this part of our Jounud, wo wish to explain that delays, directly or indirectly due to the war now happily over, have prevented the regular issue of the quarterly parts of the Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society.

Owing to the enhanced cost of printing and of paper, we have been compelled. to reduce the size of the separate issues. It is hoped that the excellent quality of the work published will atone for the loss of a certain number of pages of printed matter.

The further issue of the Journal will now follow in as rapid succession as possible. Consideration is being given to a sugges- tion that three years' issues should be published together in one vohnne, so that we may resume the preparation of our quarterly parts from the beginning of our financial year in July 1920.

The Society holds a goodly stock of manuscripts and first proofs, and we look forward to much valuable and interesting material coming in for the future. The great disturbance of the

110 EDITORIAL

habits of the Gypsies all over Europe And the Near East may well brinof stransre visitors to our shores in greater numbers, and more frequently than in former years. However that may be, there is sure to be a good opportunity anywhere on the Continent for the study of tribes that have not hitherto been classed among the wide- wanderers. It is conceivable that the reconstruction of Europe may adversely affect the Gypsies, and lead to their extinction, or absorption, at a more rapid rate than in former times. At any rate, much remains to be gathered, and the oppor- tunity to gather more may soon have passed away. ^Ve urge on all who have the chance to collect what they can of Gyp.sy Lore.

While the immediate need is to save what may be saved from the wreck of the old world that has gone from us, old records are not to be despised, and there is a wealth of information, and doubtless the solution of many problems, locked up in Parish Registers, Municipal Records, and the tiles of old newspapers. We want to publi.sh everything of this kind that is of value, and appeal to the public to help in this work.

The financial position is by no means secure. .V vastly ex- tended membership would remove this anxiety. Former members have died, others cannot bo traced ; .some libraries that used to subscribe may, for all we know yet, have been destroyed. Our field of inquiry may seem but a limited one, yet it is world-wide. It has been said that the study of Gypsies is interesting becau.se it is of no earthly use to any one. Surely the Report of the Scottish Commission which we reviewed in our la.st issue demonstrates the fact that our work has really considerable value, not only to the politician, but to all who are engaged in what may be called humanitarian work. The study of Homani, furthermore, is of great use to the philologist, and has already helped to stimulate research into some of the lesser known dialects»of India. What Pott and Miklosich found no unworthy subject for their genius, cannot be thought of as beneath the notice of the student of to-day, now that our knowledge of the language is so much more extensive and exact than it was when these two giants of Romani philology devoted time and thought to it.

NOTES AND QUERIES 111

XOTES AND QUERIES

2. — SHELTA

MhUmi. I have been thinking that this is probably not mo bheul sa, but mo thuil-sa, 'in my eyes.' The pronunciiition would be exactly )nuilAa since in the Gaelic aspiratetl — or, as James Munro quaintly writes, 'asperated'— s practically dis;ippears from the pronunciation. D. F. de l'Hoste Ra.nkisg.

3.— The Roimant Chai or Gipsies

Can anv one tell me who wrote an article with the above title which appeared III the llhtsfrot'il Lomlon Ncwii for September 20th, 1S56 ?

Tom Taylor's ' Gyjtsey Experiences ' were piiblLshed in the supplement of the same iiaper on November 29th, December 13th, and December 27th, 1851.

Thoii^'h Imth Tom Taylor and the author of this article agree in the spelling Hiiiiiiiitinj they differ in the spelling of Gyfxnj.

Were it not for the peculiar use of the word chai I should have been inclined to ascribe the authorship to my old friend the Reverend R. N. Sanderson, after- wards sub-ma>ter of I]>swiih Grammar School, and a jiast-master of Romani : it wa.s he who tirst >et Fnink (Jroome, a pupil of his, on the ijuest. Sanderson must have been about twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age at the date of the article.

The author was evidently a serious student as well as a lover of the Gypsy rate. He mentions the labours of Vulcanius, Grelhnan, Riidiger, Barmcister, Marsden, Bryant, Richardson, Harriott (whose vocabulary the author had coni])ared with one made by himself), Kraus, Zippel and Pott.

He could also put his true value on Borrow, of whose works he says : 'they are more interesting as records of personal adventure than valuable as contributions to t)hilology. The " man of words " is not to be trusted as a theorizer about language.'

The author was, as I gather, also a student of thieves' slang ; he mentions the Katiiphi'Dii of Turkey, the Huiifiirka of Bohemia, the Gennania of Spain, the G'jnio of Italy, the Rothw'l.<ch of Germany, the Lanyue Blesquiu or Jifjot of Fntnce : and points out that none of these has anything to do with Romani. He also mentions the vocabularies of slang in the 'English Rogue,' and in the life of Bampfylde Moore Carew.

In the course of the article the following words and phrases occur: hotchy- litchy; botim'-zimininsj ha»h; bashingroy parrakavo-t nt ; Tcamchava ta chuma tut, rinkui rahli or, sjiys the author, 'as spoken by the English Roumani koinma ta ihmitn y, yinkni rukli.'

Till some other authorship is proved I shall be inclined to look upon the article s the work of my dear old friend. , D. F. de l'Hoste Ranking.

4. — The Sevex Jaugoxs

In J.G.L.S., Old Series, iii. 128, Mr. MacRitchie asks whether the phrase 'he understands the seven Gypsy jargons' {Bible in Spain, chapter xxxix), has any connexion with ' the seven languages' of Mr. Groomes Gypsy {ibicl i. 375).

Now Borrow was fond of reading the Welsh bards, and may very well have come across the couplet

£f a gar avxU ac araith, Ef a icyr synnm/r y soAth.

112 NOTES AND QUERIES

This is quoted by J. Morris Jones (A U'el-^h Grammar, Oxford, 1913, p. 34), who transhites 'He loves song and speech, he knows the nieaninrr of the seven [sciences].' It is sufficiently easy Welsh to have been readily intelligible to Lavengro, who may have filled in the hiatus wrongly. It would be quite in Sorrow's vein to put a Welsh phrase into the mouth of a Spanisk Gypsy.

Frki). G. Ackeri.ey.

. — Gypsies and Bears

The above is an extract from Biasts ami Mm, by Pari Hagenl>eck ; an abridged translation by Hugh S. R. Elliot .and A. G. Thacker, A.RC.S. (London. Reissue. London, 1911, pp. 22G-228. J. R. Moriarty.

]~tl, Juhi 1916.

I

^ SEP 13 195/ JOURNAL oi^'J^HE'

GYPSY LORE

SOCIETY

NEW SERIES

V.)L. IX YEAR 1915-lG Nos. 3-4.

I.— VALE ET AVE! By John Sampson

OKRALIS SI mulo : me jivel o kralis .' — In recording the passing of the Second Series of the Gypsy Lore Journal it is a pleasure to be able to announce in the same breath its third Avatar under the presidency of Mr. William Ferguson. That at least is the name by which this Scholar-Gypsy is known to house- dwellers ; the Gypsies of England and Wales, who have so often hailed the arrival of his caravan and enjoyed the hospitality of his tent, are more familiar with the Romani obverse of his name- plate. The new Editor will be Mr. E. O. Winstedt of the Bodleian Library, the Honorary Secretary Mr. T. W. Thompson, and the Honorary Treasurer Mr. Fred Shaw — three names which our members will associate with devotion to the aims and interests of the Society.

It is now thirty years since Charles Godfrey Leland, in reviewing the work accomplished by the original Gypsy Lore Society during the four years July 1888 to April 1892, showed how entirely it had justified its existence. With a limited member- ship, which never I believe exceeded a hundred, it had attracted

VOL. IX. — NOS. III. -IV. H

114 VALE ET AVE !

to its ranks most of the English and Continental authorities on Gypsy lore and language, and greatly advanced our knowledge of Romani in almost every province.

For the Second Series on still weightier grounds of achieve- ment the same claim may be made. The interest in Gypsy studies fostered by the earlier Society had grown quietly but steadily. New workers had sprung up wherever Gypsies were to be found, and it was felt that the time was ripe for the revival of our confraternity. At a friendly meeting in an Edinburgh kir^ima this long-cherished project was discussed with the present writer by Mr. David MacRitchie, who with the collabora- tion of Mr. Francis Hindes Groome had acted as p]ditor of the old Journal. After a survey of the held, it was decided to invite Mr. Robert Andrew Scott Macfie to undertake the duties of Editor and Honorary Secretary, and the otier was accepted. To the ability, scholarly ideals, and tireless energy of this gentleman, the Society owes the wonderful success which attended our adventure. The membership increased from an original 91 to over 200. The Gypsy Lore Journal, enlarged in size, became the medium through which eminent scholars from every part of the globe communicated their collections, discoveries, and theories to the learned world ; and the high standard maintained soon met with universal recognition. For this ii may bo said in a word the members of the Society are beholden chieHy to the personality of Mr. Mactie. His genius for friendship which endeared him to all our number, from the learned expert to the youngest tyro ; his ingenuity in suggesting to each lines of study which might profitably bo pursued : his determination that every important article, whether anthropological, philological or historical, should be written by scholars for scholars made the Journal what it is — or what it was until the outbreak of the War, when our Secretary at once joined the British Expeditionary Force in the ranks of the Liverpool Scottish. Ilora novissinia, tempora pessimo, ! In spite of the endeavours of the Rev. T'anon Ackerley to keep the members together, the Society languished and collapsed, and on Mr. Mactie's return from his four years' service in France, it was decided to wind up its ati'airs.

In a short survey like the present it is impossible to deal adequately or in detail with all ihe important contributions to Gypsy Lore which appeared in this our Second Series. To do so would be to reprint the admirable indexes, which we owe to the

VALE ET AVE! 115

industry of the late Sidney W. Perkins and Alexander Russell. Some of the ground covered may however be briefly indicated.

Among vital additions to our knowledge of the Gypsy language we should place in the foreground Professor R. A. S. Macalister's Grammar and Vocabulary of the Nawar of Palestine, a collection which enables us for the first time to compare with confidence and certainty this long separated Syrian dialect with the better known varieties of European Romani. Reside this, though in a different category, are Professor Finck's analysis and specimens of Armenian Gypsy brought together from various sources. Patkanoff's specimens of the speech of the Transcaucasian Bosa and Karaci have also been made available for the general reader in the translation of Dr. Fearon de I'Hoste Hanking. Another notable dialect has been added to European Romani by the copious collections of Bulgarian Gypsy recorded by Bernard Gilliat-Smith, with special notice of the interesting Drindari tribe, first mentioned by the Marquis Colocci. The dialect (essentially Rumanian) of the Nomad Coppersmiths, who visited Great Britain eleven years ago, has been studied by several members, and their collections have been analy.sed by the Rev. Canon Ackerley. Among other Romani dialects investigated and illustrated in our pages by Dr. Henri Bi)urgeois, Johan Miskow, and others, are the Gypsy vernaculars of Russia, Rumania, Hungary, Catalonia, and Germany. From the contributions of several writers our knowledge of English and Welsh Gypsy has also been advanced.

A great number of folk-tales and songs, the simple staple of Romani literature, have been added to the common stock in the Bulgarian tales of Gilliat-Smith, and the German examples of the same collector; the Russian, French, and Spanish specimens of Augustus John ; the French of Bataillard, edited by E. O. Winstedt ; the English Gypsy tales of T. W. Thompson ; the Scotch of Provost Andrew MCormick, and the Welsh Gypsy tales and riddles of the present writer.

From past gleaners of Romani we have also learned much. New collections have come to light, and old and valuable published material has been made accessible in reprints edited with know- ledge and scholarship. Among the former are the vocabularies of Whiter and Norwood edited by Lady Arthur Grosvenor, and an early glossary of Flemish Gypsy (before 1570) edited by Dr. Kluyver; among the latter, the earliest specimen of the "

116 VALE ET AVE!

Gypsy language, the Anglo-Romani of Andrew Borde (1542), edited by H. T. Crofton ; the later vocabularies of Bryant, Harriott, Bright, Samuel Roberts, and Tom Taylor, as well as the dialect of the Scottish Tinklers. Lastly, in his learned article on ' The Secret Languages of Ireland,' Professor Kuno Meyer has repro- duced in facsimile the two pages of Ddil Laithne containing early Irish references to Shelta.

In Romani philology, apart from the informing notes which

accompany so many of the papers, we have had special articles

of great importance. Professor Finck has dealt very thoroughly

with the phonology and etymology of Armenian Gypsy. Professor

Wackernagel in his paper on ' (J and J' supplements and corrects

the phonetic equations of Ascoli and Miklosich. Gilliat*-Smith by

his discovery of the f in Bulgarian Gypsy has lit upon a new and

surprising Indian survival, since this sound would seem to be

identical with the rhotacized cerebral r (from d) of the modern

Indian languages. In his comparison of the Gypsy personal

pronouns with those of the Indian dialects, Professor Woolner

prosecutes a fruitful line of research, which should lead to more

definite conclusions as to the original ' beat ' of the Gypsies than

have hitherto been reached. The reviews of Professor Kuhn,

Professor Finck, and Monsieur de Goeje and the notes of many

of our members are also of great value.

From the historical side, in his articles on 'Gypsy Nobles,' 'Gypsy Privileges,' and other papers, David MacKitchie has con- tinued the illuminating studies associated with his name. H. T Crofton has greatly supplemented his useful ' Annals of English Gypsies,' and continued his chronicle of the 'Aftairs of Egypt.' To Signor Spinelli we owe the early annals of the Gypsies of Modena ; and to Professor Leo Wiener articles on the ' Gypsies as Fortune-tellers' and ' Ishmaelites'; to E. O. Winstedt a helpful paper on the Gypsies of Modon, and to Harald Ehrenbore Frederick Wellstood, F. W. Brepohl, and Mon.seigneur J. de Carsalade du Pont noteworthy studies. Early tracts, proclama- tions, and ordinances dealing with the Gypsies have been re- printed and translated, while Pischel's suggestive Heimat der Zigeuner has been presented to English readers in the version of Miss D. E. Yates.

In the fascinating field of anthropology we have had many notable contributions. Dr. Eugene Pittard supplies an authori- tative monograph on the physical features of the Gypsies. From

VALE ET AVE! 117

Messrs. Winstedt, Thompson, and Atkinson, Dr. W. Crooke, the Rovs. D. Bartlett and H. H. Malleson, and Miss M. E. Lyster we have interesting accounts of Gypsy customs, forms, and cere- monies. To Dr. Crooke and H. L. Williams we owe recondite articles on the pseudo-Gypsy criminal nomads of India, and to John Myers some curious information on Gypsy Drab. We have had papers on the ' Gypsy Lathe ' by Julius Teutsch, and on the Tarot or Gypsy Cards ' by Dr. Ranking. Gypsy costume has been interestingly dealt with by H. T. Crofton and Sir J. H. Yoxall. By the labours of the Rev. George Hall, our Secretary, and others, we have been able to print elaborate genealogies of English and Welsh Gypsy families.

Regional, statistical, and descriptive accounts of various Gypsy tribes and bands have been given in our pages. Arthur Thesletf has treated exhaustively of the Finnish Gypsies, Gilliat-Smith of the Gypsies of the Rhine and the Lalere Sinte, and Macfie of the JJalkan Gypsies, with some of whom he travelled across Bulgaria. Andalusian Gypsies have been described by Gallichan, Bosnian by Gjorgjevi(, Danish by Miskow, Oriental Gypsies by Sinclair, and the Nawar by Pere Anastas.

In the remlm of art, we have had literary articles by Arthur Symons and ( 'harlcs Bonnier, Romani poems by Sir Donald MacAlister, delightful presentations of Gypsies by Augustus John, sketches by Joseph Pennell, and photographs by Fred Shaw, Lastly, published as special monographs of the Gypsy Lore Society, we should mention the invaluable Gypsy Bibliography, a work initiated by >Lactie and compiled with scholarly care by Dr. G. F. Black; the Index of the Old Series by Alexander Russell; and R. A. S. Macalister's Grammar and Vocabulary of the Language of the Nawar already mentioned.

Since 1914. Meriben, that merciless Ceribasi, has taken

grievous toll of our members.

' For some we loved, the loveliest and the best That from his Vintage roUint; Time has prest,

Have drunk their Cup a Round or two before, And one by one crept silently to rest.'

Reading the roll in order of membership, we have lost in Archibald Constable a ' verray parfit gentil knight,' and a staunch upholder of the Society ; and in Justin Huntly M'Carthy a gifted dramatist, novelist and translator of Omar Khayyam and Hafiz. Professor John Ferguson of Glasgow, in addition to his reputation

118 VALE ET AVE!

as a chemist (and alchemist), was a distinguished archt<3ologist and bibliographer, and a member of the Royal Company of Archers, the King's Bodyguard for Scotland. Dr. Ernst Kuhn's world-wide renown in the field of comparative philology is familiar to all : the Society remembers with gratitude his courteous and helpful response to every appeal. From the roll of original members the names of Colonel W. F. Prideaux and ('aptain Frederick Huth are also missing. Our members will regret the loss of Sidney Perkins, a genial personality and ardent linguist, who has repeatedly placed his knowledge of little-known languages at the service of the Society. The Rev. Herbert Harry Malleson will be remembered for his inimitable sketches of English Gypsy Life in his Napoleon Boswell. So, too, will his, and our, old friend the Rev. George Hall, raciest of raconteurs and author of The Gypsif'a Parson. The genealogies of English Gypsies col- lected by the latter gentleman, as illustrated by his comprehensive pedigree of the Herons, are a model of their kind. Our esteemed member Captain Charles Dennis Fisher fell at the Battle of Jutland, and with his name may be remembered that of Captain L. G. Baker. In Monsieur L«'on (.'lugnet and Senor I'rofessor Don Samuel Quevedo we have lost two scholars, whose Gypsy studies extended to almost every dialect. Arthur Thesletl", in virtue of his Worterhuch des Dialekts dcr Jinnldndischen Zir/cuner, takes rank as one of the greatest of Gypsy collectors. Tiie dialect, which he records in so faithful and scholarly a fashion, is of the utmost interest, especially to English tsiganologues, who will recognise in Finnish Gyp.sy a close kinship with older British Romani. The roll of dead members would not be complete without adding the names of Lord Moreton and the Honourable Robert Phillimore. Two other names of scholars, contributors to our Journal though not members of our Society, should not be forgotten, that of Reinhold Urban, Zigcunerfreiind and editor of the Hcfte fur Zigeunerkunde, and that of my one-time near and dear friend Kuno Meyer, to whom, as in the Transylvanian folk-tale, Death came indeed as a lover and a friend.

Te soven mUtv !

STCDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY 119

IL— STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY

By Alfred C. Woolner

I

Personal Pronouns

/NTRODUCTORY XOTE.—ln so far as the solution of the problem of the origin of the Gypsies can ever be determined by philology, that solution, I am convinced, will be largely bound up with the progress made in working out the history of the Indo- Aryan vernaculars. Since the days of Miklosich a great advance has been made in Indian philology. There is still a great deal to be done; but, thanks especially to the labours of Sir George Grierson, the editor of the Linguistic Survey of India, a new field of research has been opened up, and the story of the Indian languages has become at once more complex and more coherent.

The publication of certain volumes of the Survey has been unfortunately delayed. The minute phonetic study of Indian dialects is only in its infancy. We may yet expect more informa- tion about the dialects in the Apabhramsa stage that followed (linguistically) the stage known to us from the literary Prakrits. There are many MSS. in the more archaic forms of the modern vernaculars yet to be critically examined.

Hence it may seem premature to attempt any revision of Romani philology.

Nevertheless there is already material available that seems to warrant a modification of views widely prevalent.

Romani as it left the Indian area was not necessarily an unmixed dialect, hence it is desirable that any general conclusion should be based on an open-minded examination of particular features and groups of words.

In the case of certain such particulars, the evidence seems to me to point to two conclusions with regard to at least the main part of the structure of the Indian stratum. Those conclusions would be (a) that this Indian stratum is in essentials later than Apabhrarnsa ; (6) that it belonged rather to the Central area than to the extreme North- West or the Hindu Kush. One of the features that seems to point to these results is supplied by the personal pronouns.

120 studies in romani philology

Personal Pronouns ^ 1st Person

Nom. Singular. me = ' I.'

As in many Indian and Iranian languages, Romani has replaced the original Nominative by an Oblique form.

The Nominative was in Sanskrit aham, in Prakrits aham,}ia'>ji, in Apabhrain^a haii (through *ahakain, Pischel, Prakrit Grammar, p. 293). From this came the archaic Hindi forms liaH, hfl, and old Panjabi had. It has survived in Sindhi da,d, Gujarati ho, and Rajasthanl ha ; also in several Himalayan dialects, e.g. Kulul, Camea]i (and SsTsi) JiaO, Kangri, Gujurl hn, Bhagati an, and others h<%, d, de. In other languages this Nominative has been replaced by the Agent form derived from the Old Indian Instrumental.

Sanskrit, mayCi ' by me' ; Prakrit, mae (Magadhi, ma'i, me).

Apabhrainsa, mai.

Hindi, Panjabi,- mai: Rajasthani. mai and mn; Bihari, m*'.

Himalayan dialects, ma!, mr, and mfi.

Marathi, ??ii; Or'iy h, m>i : Bengali, 7nut; Nepali, ?/Kf.

Apart from the nasalisation, the Romani form coincides with Bihari and Himfdayan dialects — Punchi, l)hundi, Tinaull.

We may compare also the Agent forms distinct from the Nominative of Kashmiri and allied dialects, m?, mPh, also used for Accusative and Dative. The Agent forms have in fact tended to fuse with the Accusative-Dative ; Ardhamagadhi me (coincides with Sanskrit enclitic Dative-Genitive), Apabhraipi^a mai. Hence if Romani me is Indian we have a wide area whence it could have come ; but the general indication is against Sindhi and Gujarati, where the old Nominative survives, and the Oriya and Bengali, where the characteristic forms have the vowel u. The form could be Iranian. Persian and Baloti replace the old Nominative (represented by Pashtu za, Kurd <iz) with what was originally an Oblique form.

Persian, man; dialects, me, mun, men, mu, mi.

Baloci, man, ma.

The pronominal system as a whole, however, seems to be Indian rather than Iranian.

^ Miklosich, Alundarten, xi. '22-24.

2 The pronunciation of the Panjabi word differs from the Hindi, but this difference is unimportant here.

STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY 121

Of the Dardic forms, Kashmiri mS has been mentioned, but this is still distinct from the Nominative hdh. Sina has tnd, Maiya rnd. Other forms are still more distant, e.g. on6, awa, ya, unzu.

Oblique Singular, man = ' me.' Ace. man.

Dat. mande for *man+te. mange for *man-\-k€.

In India the Oblique form is generally derived from a Prakrit Genitive ( Beames, Comparative Grammar, ii. 305).

Prakrit, majjha\ Hindi, mxLJh ; Gujaratl-Marathi, maj.

Apabhr., mahft ; Bengali, Oriya, Old Hindi, mo; Maithili, mold ; Nepali, mo\ Sindhi, mft, ma.

Beames proposed to bring in Rom. man here by writing it ttkI ; but (a) Roraani has mo for the Genitive ;

(6) the vowel of man appears to be short ;

(c) Romani is generally letii< nasalised than Sindhi.

Roinani man may have been borrowed from, or influenced by, the Persian man, which was originally Oblique, is still so used in the Genitive construction dost-i-man 'friend of me = my friend,' and is used as an Accusative in some dialects instead of mard (for *man-rCi).

It is, however, probably unnecessary to go out of India to account for the n of man. Whatever be the correct derivation, in each case n or corresponding nasal appears in the following Indian forms.

Dative-Acc. Gujurl, rnana; MandealT, mun-jo (also mri-jo);

Kangri, Cameall, minjo.

Ablative. Baghati, man de ; Chotil Banghall, mange.

Genitive. Curahi, mindd ; Pangwali, mxin.

Gujuri is the dialect of the nomad race of Gujurs closely allied to the Mewari dialect of Rajasthani ; the others are Himalayan dialects {vide Grahame Bailey, Languages of the Northern Himalayas).

The parallels mande and mange, though used for a different case, are striking. We must, however, not conclude that the Romani forms are necessarily derived from the Northern Himalayas, for many of these hill dialects are derived from Rajputana. (See however Grierson's Pahari volume.)

122 STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY

Genitive Singular. Possessive adjective =' my.' Romani mo ; also niinro and mro, all declined. Pott., i. 229, quotes also miro, Anglo-Rom. meero. Miklosich (xii. 9) for the Greek dialect munro. Von Sowa (Mundart d. slov. Zig., p. 68) also gr. mindo, mg. mundo.

Of these forms we may distinguish mo from the rest.

(1) mo is an old Oblique form used for the Genitive and also other cases (see under man above). It was so used in Old Hindi, as in Chand Bardai about the fourteenth century a.d. Romani declines it by analogy with minro, amaro, etc.

This Oblique mo appears in Bengali, Oriya ='me'; combined with Genitive suffix r, mor ='my' in Bihari, Bengali, Oriya, Assamese. Dat.-Accusatives are formed from it by Curahl mdni, Pang wall modi.

The Sindhi mOhnjo and Bihuri. Braj, molii show more archaic forms nearer the Apabhrainsa maJin.

(2) minro was regarded by Miklosich as having developed in Romani from *man-ro (x. 15). Von Sowa considers it to be Indian.

The suffix ro, rd, etc., is widely used in India to form the Genitive adjective of the 1st and 2nd person pronouns. (In Rajasthani it is used with nouns.) Thus we have merau, Braj, Kotguru; mero, Rajasthani, Gujuri, Nepali; mdro, Gujarat!, Mar- wail ; merd, Hindi, Panjabi; meru, Bhadrawahl. The Eastern languages have the short form mor.

For the element miii we may compare Curahi mindd and the Dat.-Acc. minjo in Cameali and Kangri.

Granting that min is in each case derived from man, this change, a becomes i, is common in Hindi and Panjabi, still more so in Sindhi and Rajasthani.

Apabhr. ganSi 'he counts,' Hindi ^/gin, Rom. gen.

Apabhr, khanani 'a moment,' Sindhi khin, Hindi, Panjabi, etc. chin.

By way of contrast may be added Marathi mdjhd (Apabhr. majjhu, Pkt. majjha) ; Kashmiri mion" and similar forms in related dialects in the Northern Himalayas ; Sirajl mi no.

For the Dardic languages other than Kashmiri Sir George Grierson gives I, ima, um, endei, mind, mai, md, mei, rne, and in one dialect mo. None of these apparently is declined.

STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY 123

In the Iranian languages there is no such possessive adjective^ In Persian one can say dost-i-man or dostam for 'my friend.' In some dialects min and mun occur instead of man. A suffix -ro, -rd occurs and is added to Oblique forms to form Dative- Accusatives corresponding to mai^d. The forms in other Iranian languages are of no assistance. None of the Iranian forms are declined.

Hence we may conclude the Romani forms are of Indian origin. mo is evidence against Sindhi or Kashmiri, minro, mindo (like mande above) suggests relationship with the Hima- layan dialects, the history of which has yet to be worked out. miro may be a later derivative of minro (for dropping of n cf. ydro = egg, with anlu, Apabhr. andu) or a weakened form oi mero. mro obviously from miro. mun for min or man could have originated anywhere along the line.

Nom. Plural, amen = ' we.'

Russian Gypsy, according to Patkanov, has ame.

As in the case of the singular, the Old Indian Nom. plural (Skt. vayam and some Pkts. vaain) has disappeared in Romani and nearly all the modern Indo-Aryan vernaculars. It survives in Kothai r and Co', and in Eastern Kiiithali de (Himalayan).

Most Prakrits had amhe, Apabhramsa amhe or amhai,\n origin an Oblique form ( = Vedic asmd, Dative and Locative).

Derived from this we have amhe in Oriya ; dmhi, Marathi ; mlie, me, Rajasthani ; ame, Gujarati; ame, Bhili; dmi, Bengali; hdmi, Nepali ; hdme, Outer Siraji ; hame, Baghati, etc. ; ham, Hindi ; and others.

From the same or another form such as the Apabhr. Genitive amhahd, hamd in Rajasthani, and amd in Bhili.

A distinct family is foilnd in the North-West.

Sindhi, Panjilbi, asi ; Lahnda, assd; Kashmiri, as^ ; Himalayan dialects dsse, asl, asd, as, as, dh.

This group is derived from the Old Indian Genitive asmdkam or from asme, by assimilation -sm- becomes -ss-. Grierson has suggested that it is due to Dardic influence. Besides Kashmiri other dialects of the Hindu Kush group have the forms ase, ispd ; also asei = ' our,' as = 'our,' zd = ' our.' Others again show ema, yema, ama, hamd, dbi, heh, he, ma.

Here again the evidence favours the Central languages as against the N.W., the extreme East, and the South.

124 STUDIES IN ROMAN! PHILOLOGY

Some of these amhe languages develop a secondary Oblique form by analogy with nouns, e.g. Hindi, Nom. ham, Oblique hamS. Yery possibly Romani has done the same. If so, am^, as in Russian Gypsy, is the original Nominative and amen is a secondary Oblique corresponding to the Oblique plural of nouns.

Of Iranian languages Kurdish has am, dme ; the others can be safely ruled out in this case.

Persian Tnd (dialects Jiamd, amd, omitting irrelevant varia- tions), BalocI md, and so on.

Oblique Plural, amen = ' us.'

Identical with the Nom., as in several Indian languages.

Hindi hamu has been quoted above. It is a secondary Oblique by analogy with the noun. Cf. Nom. plural (jhore ' horses,' Oblique plural (jJun-u. Other Oblique forms of the amhe group difter only slightly from the Nominative (frequently ending in a, while the Nom. has c) and add nothing to the elucidation of amen. Similarly with the as group.

Apart from the addition of rd for Dative-Accusative, as in Persian and Balori. the Iranian forms are mainly identical with the Nominative. In the Caspian dialects of Persian there is a variety of forms, including amd = ' we,' ami=' us.'

Genitive Plural. Pos.sessive adjective, amaro = ' our.'

The Old Indian asmdham (Gen. pi.) is represented in Apa- bhrainsa by amhaJtd : to a derivative of this was added a Genitive (adjectival) suftix. Thus with suthx -ro, -rd, or -r we have Braj, hamdran: Hindi, /ia?n<7m ; Gujarati, »77n«ro; Bhili,a77<dro; Nepali, hdm.ro; Rajasthani, mhdro, nidro; Kangii, Sasi, mhdrd ; Hima- layan dialects, mdhrd , mdhro ; Bhojpuri, /m77iar; Bengali, d7n<xr; Oriya, amhar ; with suftix -no, Rajasthani mhcino ; with -ko, Rajasthani mhdko: and with -tsa, Marathi dmatsa.

Other forms are derived from the as form of the pronoim.

So Panjabi cTsd-rfil ; Lahnda asst7f/rt ; Sindhi asd-ji'o; Himalayan dialects assdrd, sard, asrd, etc.

Kashmiri has sdn^' ; Kishtawari, asun ; other Himalayan dialects hieun, h^n, hin.

Other Dardic languages have forms identical with the Nomina- tive, and amo, homa, mo. None of them are declined.

There is nothing in the Iranian languages that could have produced amdro.

STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY 125

Again the indication is to the Centre, not to N.W., East, or South.

2nd Feraon

Nom. Singular, tu = ' thou.'

This form is found in Indian, Dardic, and Iranian languages. . In India tu, tUy ta, tu are derived from Apabhramsa tuhil.

Oblique Singular, tu- (Ace. ^uO = 'thee.'

From Apabhramsa tail (Genitive) came Old Hindi to, a form which is still widely spread. Tu or tu appear in Marathi, Rajast- haiif, and in the Halabi Dat. tuke. Apabhr. tujjhu accounts for \V. Hindi tujh, for tvj in Braj, Gujarat!, and Rajasthani, and for '>idz in Marathi.

Apabhr. tai for Panjilbi tai, Rajasthani tal, Bhili te, Nepali fa.

Sindhi toho, Braj toJii (also Bhojpurl) are more archaic.

None of these elucidate tut. Kalina said this was short for tn-tal

Conceivably it could be a shortened form of tiite.

There is a possible Indian derivation. Bhatefdi has the Agent and Prepositional form tuddh, Mandeali (another Hill dialect) has Ablative tuddh-ge and tut-the. This base tuddh should become inth in Romani.

It is evidently related to the Apabhramsa (Genitive) tudh-ra given by Hemacandra, who lived in N. Gujarat in the twelfth century. Pischel described the form tudhra as remarkable {Prnkrit Grammar, p. 297).

Dardic and Iranian dialects throw no light on the question.

Genitive Singidar. to, tinro = ' thy.'

These rhyme with mo, minro. Similarly in India we find mera terd, mdro tare, mar tor, in Old Hindi mo to, in Sindhi muliv^ jo, tuhn jo, and so on. Similarly Curahi mindd tindd.

Two Dardic dialects have fo, the rest and the Iranian languages have nothing that can be compared with the Romani or Indian forms.

Nominative Plural, tumen = ' ye.' Russian Gypsy tume.

Probably tumen, like amen, is a secondary Oblique, and tume is the orisrinal Nominative in Romani ; while tume itself, like the

126 STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY

-parallel Indian forms, is by origin Oblique. The Old Indian Nominative yuyam has completely disappeared. Even in the Prakrits it was replaced by tumhe, tuhhhe, or similar forms. Apabhram^a tumhe (Oblique tumhahd). In the modern vernaculars Ave find tiunhi in Marathi ; tumhd in Oriya ; tumJi in Eastern Hindi ; turn in AV. Hindi, etc. ; and in some of the Hill dialects tuine, tunie, tumme, tomme. Due apparently to rhyming with the 1st person plural are Gujaratl tain, tame; Bhili tamd; RajasthanT tarn: Gujurl tam ; and other variants with the vowel a.

Another method of treatment is shown in Sindhi tahvJ, tahl, etc. ; and Rajasthfini the, the.

A separate group (corresponding to the as group in the 1st person) is represented by Panjabl f ?<-«!; Lahnda tutisd; and Hima- layan forms tus, tftsse, tusse, tusl, etc.

Of the Dardic languages Kashmiri has toh\ one thft, another tus. The rest are entirely different. Persian .hvynd and other Iranian forms are irrelevant.

OhUque Plural, tiimni = ' you.'

Some Indian dialects distinguish an Oblique form, e.(j. Marathi tumhd or tumhd (Nom. tumhi), derived from Apabhrain.sa tumhahd ; but in the majority Nom. and Ace. are identical. The two forms are often used indifferently for either case, e.g. Bhili tamd or tamr.

Genitive Plural. Possessive adjective, tumaro = ' your.'

Apabhramsa tumhahd -{-su^ix -ro, cf ainaro.

Clearly shown in Braj, tuvihdran : W. Hindi, tuinhdrd ; Old Awadnu77i/uTrd, modern tumdr: Oriyfi, tumhar ; Eastern Hindi, tamhdr; KiSthall, tumdhro; and Bundeli, tumdro.

With a for u, Old Gujaratl tamhdran, modern tahmdro; Rajasthani, Bhili, tamdro.

Shorter forms are Marathi thdro, Rajasthani thdro (also in the Hills). Other Genitive suffixes are shown by Panjabl, tumddd, tuhddd; Sindhi, tahvd jo\ Marathi, iumtsa; Kiishmiri, tuhund. Then there is a tus group, e.g. Kulul, tussdrd; Tinauli, tu^dd', Kishtawari, tusun.

The Dardic, besides Kashmiri, have one thd. The others are strikingly different, e.g. §d, vima, asen, hem>d, mCy mimi, j>lsa, 4ei.

STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY 127

3rd Person

Singular Plural

Nom. Masc. ov (yov). Fern, (oi yoi). ol (yon, yol).

Oblique Us. la. len.

The Indian languages have, strictly speaking, no 3rd person pronouns, but have always used one or other of the demonstrative pronouns.

So in Sanskrit tarn meant ' him,' ' that one ' (masc), or could be added to a noun ' tarn rdjCinatn ' = ' that king ' or ' him the king.'

sah, 50 = he, sr(= she, tad = it, that; all oth'>r forms being derived from base ta-, rarer syah, syd, tyad (the rest from tya), still rarer and defective the base ena.

Prakrit used the bases sa-, ta-, ena-, and also Ha.

Apabhramsa also asa- (Skt. asau, ' that,' masc. noxn.),aha (s^h) and apparently awt- (a pronominal base also found in Iranian), e.^. oi nom. plural.

Forms from sa- still survive, e.g. Hindi so (generally a cor- relative).

From fa- Old Hindi had taun, Oblique tas. Modern Hindi has Oblique tis; several Hill dialects tSs; Sindhi tCihi, and so on.

From aha- or ava- Hindi n,d, luh (Chand uh): Urdii wuh, Braj u'o ; Panjabi uh ; Sindhi a, hu, ho ; Bengali ; Bihari 6 or u = he, she, it. Oblique ut^, uh. Plural ve, wai, un, etc.

The derivation of some of the forms is made the more obscure by the development of a formal principle by which the vowel u indicates the far-demonstrative ' that ' and the vowel i the near ' this.' This was not the case in the older stages of the language.

Turning now to the Romani forms, we find 0^ = ' he ' corresponds to the widely spread o (cf. *y/sov to sleep, Hindi ^so ; ^thov to wash, Hindi dho).

lj^inii has o, the other Dardic dialect forms with s-, t-, or of a diftereut type. Middle Persian had 6, Modern Persian or u, Kurdish dii.

oi 'she.' This is possibly a Romani formation, as the Indian languages rarely distinguish 'she,' but Apabhramsa M = 'they' shows the possibility of a derivation from *av%.

The plural ol is for *on (I for n is a common change in India and in Romani), and the form yon is nearer the original. Cf. Hindi un, Awadhi on, Bhadrawahi on, etc.

Kashmiri timan is from a different base; nor do any of the

128 STUDIES IN ROMANI PHILOLOGY

Dardic dialects show any form resembling on or ol. Among the Iranian forms the nearest are Persian ilnd (Central dialect) = literary e§dn ; yun (Caspian dialect) and Kurdish avdn.

The forms in 1-, les-, la-, len- are generally referred to the Indian base ta-, so that les corresponds to Himalayan Us, Old Hindi tas, Prakrit tassa. There seems, however, to be no other instance of an initial Indian t becoming I in Romani; whereas in Armenian Gypsy, where initial d->l, this happens every time, lui = diLi, leval = deval, etc. Hence it seems more probable that the I- forms are derived from the Prakritic base na-.

At the same time it is true that t- forms are very common, and nam, etc., was never common in literature, and does not seem to have survived in India.

les-, la-, len- follow the nominal declension.

The forms discussed above are all used as separate words. The Iranian languages use also pronominal suffixes, e.g. Persian da.^t-ash ' his hand,' didam-at ' I saw thee.'

The same phenomenon is apparent in nearly all the Dardic languages. It is also found in India in the North- West, as in Sindhi and Lahnda, and in the East as in Bihari. In these the pronominal alHx is commoner with verbs, but instances with nouns occur, e.g. Sindhi piu-jne ' my father,' ^?ia-g ' thy father,' piu-se 'his father,' piu-va 'your father.'

The question of pronominal affixes in Romani verbal forms maybe reserved for consideration in connection with the conjuga- tion of verbs. In the meantime I believe it is true that Romani does not add pronominal suffixes to nouns.

[Nofc. — Since the above was written more volumes of the Linguittic Survey of India have appeared : in particular, Vol. viii. Pt. i., Sindhi and Lahnda; ' Pt. II., Dardic or Pisacha Languape.s ; and Vol. ix. Pt. iv., Pahari and GujurL Some of the dialects quoted above have been more accurately classified, and some modifications made in the names used.

Kotkhfii is a small stiite about 20 miles E. of Simla, lying in the Kiuthali area, and divided between the Simla Siraji ami Baran dialects.

Kotguru (Kotgarh), about 20 miles N.E. of Simla, lies in the area of Grierson'» SodOchi.

Chotfi Baughali is a dialect of Mandeali spoken in the extreme X. of the Mandi State.

Dhuiidi is a dialect of Lahnda spoken in the hills of the Uazara district near Muree.

Tinauli is a dialect of Lahnda spoken in the Tinawal hills on the West of Hazara district.]

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 129

III.— THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY .

By Eric Otto Winstedt

OF the several places in England which have been famous as the haunts of Gypsy fortune-tellers, none has been quite so well known or so long patronized as Norwood. Indeed, though it may be true that Margaret Finch was, as she is generally said to have been, the first of the actual Norwood Queens, one may almost claim that our knowledge of English Gypsies begins there. For Norwood is in the parish of Lambeth : and the earliest detinite reference to a Gypsy in England — as distinct from Scotland — is one in a work of Sir Thomas More ^ to an ' Egypcian ' woman who was lodged ' at Lambeth and told fortunes in 1514. She was said — though perhaps only on her own authority — to have left England. But it would seem that she had successors : at any rate, when Pepys says that his ' wife and Mercer and Deb. went with Pelling to see the gypsies at Lambeth, and have their fortune told,'- he speaks as though Lambeth were a well-known resort of < iypsies, as Norwood was later. And it is probably this Lambeth colony which, soon after Mrs. Pepys' visit, shifted further from the town into the woodland district that stretched on either side of Norwood from Dulwich to Penge and Anerley. Possibly Dulwich was the next step, as on June 2, 1687, 'Robert Hern and Elizabeth Bozwell, king and queen of the gipsies,' were married at Camberwell,^ which then served as the parish church for Dulwich. Norwood, however, may have been their centre even then, since the chapel of Norwood does not seem to have contented the Gypsy potentates when they wished for a church ceremony. Bridget, a later queen, was buried at Dulwich in days when the College was not too exclusive to include ordinary parishioners, as it had been till the end of the seventeenth century : * and her aunt,

• A dyaloge of syr Thomas More (London, 1529), bk. iii. ch. 15, fol. xci. recto;

and J. G. L. S., Old Series, i. 7.

- Pepys' Diary under the date Aug. 11, 1668. The connection of this colony with that at Norwood has been suggested by several persons, e.g. T. Allen, The History and Antiquities of the Parish of Lambeth (London, 1827), pp. 425-9 ; J. Larwood and J. C. Hotten, History of Signboards, 3rd ed. (London, 1866), p. 503 ; J. Timbs, English Eccentrics (London, 1866), vol. i. pp. 192-3.

^ Lysons, The Environs of London, vol. i. (London, 1792), p. 83, and Groome, In Gipsy Tents, p. 109, to which I am indebted for several other references.

• Lysons, op. cit., vol. i. p. 107.

VOL, IX. — NOS. III.-IV. I

130 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

Margaret Finch, was buried at Beckeiiham, though both died at Norwood. It is, therefore, perhaps wortli pointing out that the Beckeuham parish registers contain a ' curious entry in November 1711, the meaning of which we have not been able to ascertain, " old Goody Musgrave (vulgo dicta ye Queene's mother)." Whether the old lady was so called from her resemblance to, or whether she claimed to have been foster-mother of, some Royal Personage, or possibly the mother of the Queen of the Gipsies, is uncertain.' ^ As the Queen of England at that time was Caroline of Anspach, it seems improbable that the inhabitants of Beckenham would have been familiar with the features of her mother, who presumably lived in Germany : nor is it very likely that her foster-mother would be living at Beckenham : and why the old lady should have been called the ' mother of the Queen,' if she had been the foster-mother of any other royal personage, is incomprehensible to me. There remains the possibility of her being mother to a Queen of the Gypsies, though one must admit that it is odd to say .simply 'Queen' when one means ' Queen of the Gypsies,' even in a district where Gypsy Queens were familiar. Also the name Mu.sgrave is not a known Gypsy name: indeed, I can only quote three instances of vagrants with a similar name — Anthony Mus- grove, who was sentenced at 'High holborne' to be whipped and burned on the right ear for his vagrancy in 1573 ;-^ 'William child of William Musgrave, beggar, wandering in the cuntre; his wyffe being delivered of her child-birth at Hibsapittes,' baptized November 23, 1578, at Leeds :^ and Cbristofer Mu.sgrave a poore travellinge boy,' buried at Whitburn, Noveniber 22, 1624.*

Still comparatively little is known of Gypsy names of this earlier period, and the name of the only known Gypsy King con- temporary with Goody Musgrave and in the same locality, George Powell, who was buried at Newington, aged forty-six, in 1704 or 1705,* will probably strike most people as equally improbable. Yet

' R. Borrowman, Beckenham Past and Present (Beckenham, 19J0), p. 24.

^ Mid(lkst.r Covril;/ lifcordx . . . ed. by J. C. Jeaffroson, vol. i. p. 81, iimler the date 17 March, 15 Elizabeth. It is, however, a name in ii.se among the iMJtters of the north of England.

' Leeds Parish Church Registers (Publications of the Thorcsbj' Socict}'), vol. i.

( Fr&iinccs \ part i. (Leeds, 1889), p. 22. The entry reads : - ti; ,,• .but Fraunces is partly

erased and seems to be repeated from the previous line.

• H. M. Wood, The Jit'jislers of Whitburn . . . Durham (Sunderland, 19Ui),

p. 142.

^ Aubrey, Xalural History and Antiquities of the County of Surrey, Tol. v. p. 136, and J. <!. L. S., iv. ;il9. Mr. G. Waine of Newington kindly informs me

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 131

it was a Gypsy name in the seventeenth century ; for ' on the 21 December [1658] Robert Poole and Mary his wife, of " Rumnell," Kent, and WiUiam Finch and Madlyn his wife, of Church Tantun, Devon, were sent in [to the house of correction at Marlborough] for travelling up and down the country "in the tire of Egiptians." They all had "sharp correction," and were sent home with passes.' ^ Nor is that the only evidence for the clan, as the follow- ing most unusual notice, which appeared in Mist's Weekly Journal for March 12, 1726, shows: 'This is to give Notice, that there are several idle vagabond People called Gypsies, and distinguish'd by the Name of Powell's Gang, about fifty in Number; and are lodg'd and entertain'd at a House in Kent-street, and in Bird-Cage- Alley opjjosite to the King's-Bench, that go about the City and >Suburl)s pretending to tell Fortunes, and and [sic !] thereby cheat and impose upon young People, and the Ignorant and Unwary. — Now any Person that has been defrauded or cajoled out of Money or Goods by them, are [sic!] desired to apply to William Jones at the Raven and Bottle in the Old Mint, who will help you to them, and also to a Person that will be at the Charge of prosecut- ing them.' No prosecution appears to have followed ; so perhaps the gang got wind of that vindictive person's threats and dis- persed. One of them was in Oxfordshire a few months later, as ^William a Son of one Powell a travelling tinker' was buried at Watlington on December 20, 1726 : and that is the last occurrence of the name, as a Gypsy surname, known to me, except for ' Mary Powel, a Traveller,' who was buried at West Wycombe, Bucks., on July 12, 1766.-

The tirst of these references is of special interest, as it suggests A connection between the Powells and the next royal dynasty — the Finches — in the childhood not only of George Powell but Also of Margaret Finch, the best known of the Norwood Gypsy Queens, and the one from whom the inn called the Gipsy House, or the Old Gipsy House, took its name. Of her and her eccen- tricities manv accounts have been cjiven : ^ but none of them adds

that the register gives the date of Powell's burial as 3rd January 1705/6, a year later than the tombstone copied by Aubrey.

^ Report on MSS. in Varioiiii Collection.i (Historical MSS. Commission), vol. i. Records of Quarter Sessions in the County of Wilts., p. 136.

- Both these references are taken from the bishop's transcripts of the registers, now in the Bodleian Library.

• E.'j. D. Lysons, The Environs of London, vol. iv. (London, 1796), pp. 301-2,

where the entry in the Beckenhani parish register is quoted — 'Margaret Finch, buiied Oct. 24, 1740' — aud an account of her niece and granddaughter is given ;

132 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

anything, except the exact date of her death, to the excellent, though rather incoherent, account given at the foot of the engraving executed in 1742 by H. Roberts from a painting by J. Sraeho in 1739, and printed and sold by W. Richardson. Antient and Modern Print Warehouse, 174 Strand. The print represents her squatting in the opening of what is generally referred to as her tent, though the catalogue of portraits in the British Museum ^ elects to call it a cave.- In reality the print leaves no doubt that it was a tent-shaped wattled hut made of boughs of trees and shrubs, and perhaps covered with turf. Such huts erected over a shallow hole in the earth were in use by Gypsies on Finchlc} Common as late as 18 IS.* The lettering beneath the print reads: —

' Margaret Finch, Queen of the Gypsies at Norwood. This remarkable person was Born at Sutton in Kent, lived t<) y* Age of 108^ Years, after a Course of Traveling y*^^ Kingdom, as Queen of y'^ Gypsie Trii»e, her Place of residence was at Norwood

J. Caulfield, Portrailo, Mimoirtt, and Chnracttrs of IttmnrkaUe Pertons, from . . . 168S to t/ir mil of the litxin of tltonjt II., vol. iii. (London, 1820), pp. 247-9. witli a copy of .Sraeho s portrait, engraved by Cook ; R. Malcolm. Curiunifim of Bioijyaiihy ; T. Allen, op. cit., p. 429; A. M. Galer, Xorirootl and Dnlwirh (London, KS90), pp. 10-11 ; R. Borr.iwman, oji. ril., p. .SI ; Grmjme, op. ril., pp. 115-16.

' F. O'Donoghue, Catalmjio of F.wnnvid /irilish I'orlraiis . . . in tin British Muatum, vol ii. (1910), p. 21 J

- Actual caves are atteste.i as iJypsy dwellings at (Jranada {J. <•'. L. S., Old Series, i. 2H7, ii. 15t2), at Cromarty (ibid., iii. 59), and for Austrian and possibly German Gyp.sies (Gnllmann, H i»torii>cher Vtrnuch, 2'« Aufl. G<>ttingen, 1787, p. 71. and Heister, EthnoijrajihxHcht nnd ge/icliirhtliche Xotiztn, K-'nigsberg, 1842, p. 2,'>). The two latter refer also to constructed caves, made either by digging up the ground or hollowing the side of a hill. In the first case a roof, and in the second an extension, made of boards and sticks and covered with straw and turf, is atlded. These constructions are saiil to be thick and to resemble Kalmuk 'tents,' which are described by Grellniann as having the appearance of ' hoopeil " petticoats. Margaret Finch's hut looks rather like a section of such a 'beehive 'shaped construction of boughs, thickened wiili straw and turf. Compare also A. F. Crosse's description of a colony of Gypsies near Klupotiva: 'The huts are formed of plaited sticks, with mud plastered in the interstices ; this earth in time becomes overgrown with grass, and as the erection is only some seven feet high, it has very much the appearance of an exaggerated mound <«r anthill' (Hound about tht (arpatfiiatui, ls7S, p. 143). Cf. also H. Smith, Ttnt Life with the Gypsies (London, 1873), p. 518. - H. Smith, I.e.

• Her age is given as lO'J in most contemporary accounts, e.g. the Gentltman'a

Magazine, vol. x. (Nov. 1740), p. 571, among deaths in October, 'Margaret Finch, called the Queen of the Gypsies, at Norwood, aged 109"; the Champion, No. 151 (Oct. 30, 1740), 'Last Friilay Night, after a Funeral Sermon, was buried at Beckenham in Kent, Margaret Fy tch, for many Years called the Queen of the (iipsies : Her great Age, which was 109, excited the Curiosity of several to see her at her Palace, which was no farther off tlian Norwood, by which Means she had collected together a considerable Sum of Money, which enabled her Comitanions to hire a Hearse and Coaches, when they proceeded to the Place of her Interment with no inconsiderable Solemnitv.'

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 133

about eleven Years before her decease ; & by her constant Custom of Sitting on y« Ground with her Chin restino: on her Knees (as above drawn) her Sinews became so Contracted, that she cou'd not extend herself or change her Position, so that when she died her Corps was forc'd to be cram'd into a Box sizeable to her usual Posture, and therein convey 'd in a Hearse accompany'd by two Coaches to Becknam in Kent, where she was decently inter'd with a Funeral Sermon Preach'd on y* Occation in y*^ Year 1740: y® Expence of w'^ was defray 'd by y® Neighbouring Publicans.^ The OJdness of her Figure & y® Fame of her Fortune telling, drew a vast Concourse of Spectators from y^ highest Rank of Quality, even to those of y® lower Class of Life ; these with many other Circumstances (too tedious to Mention) render her an Object of Admiration to this & all future Ages.'

If the account of her age is correct, Margaret may be the person mentioned in the following entry in the Cranford parish registers:

• Finch, wife of Finch, being delivered of three children,

two of whom were baptized ; one called Faith, and the other Hope ; and the third was intended to be called Charity, but died unbap- tized. The two were baptized the 22d day of Feb. 1666, but they died and were buried together the next day, being the 23d day of February, 1666-7.'- Nothing is said of the parents being travellers ; but the omission of their Christian names points that way, as the parish clerk would have known those of his fellow- villairers. Finch itself is an exceedingly unusual name amoncf Gypsies, and I cannot quote any other earlier parallel for it, unless ' Johannes Finch, peregrinus,' who was buried at Birch- ington, Kent, on September 23, 1615,^ was a Gypsy. But ' peregrinus ' is a very vague term. Nor is the name at all fre- quent later, though there are still a few travellers who bear it.

One might infer from Pococke's statement in his travels, written in 175-i, that Norwood used to be a famous resort for Gypsies,* that it was deserted for a time after Margaret's death ; but in 1750 the Gypsies were there and received a visit from the

' From this one infers that the information was obtained at Norwood at the time of, or soon after, the funeral— and from a publican.

2 Lysous, Historical Account of those Parithes in the County of Middlesex tvhich are not Described in the Environs of London (London, 1800), p. 30.

^ The Parish Regi)<ters of Birchington, Kent. Printed at the private press of F. A. Crisp (1899), p. 127.

• The Travels . . . of Br. Richard Pococke . . . ed. by J. J. Cartwright, Clarendoa

fioc, 1S89, voL ii. p. 17'2.

134 . THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

Prince and Princess of Wales,^ during the reign of Margaret's niece and successor. Of that successor nothing seems to be known save that she died in her hut at Norwood on August 4, 1768,^ and was buried at Dulwich, Even her proper name is not mentioned, the newspapers of the time merely referring to her as ' Bridget, Queen of the Gipsies,' and the entry in the Dulwich College register, quoted by Lysons,^ being ' Old Bridget the Queen of the Gypsies, buried August 6th.' She is stated to have left behind her a fortune varying in different accounts from £200 to £1000.^ This estimate did not include all she left, as a year later one finds a notice in the papers that ' A few Days ag<> a Gypsey Woman, known by the Name of Lady Lincoln, found in a Hole of a Wall, at her Lodgings in Kent-street, Seven Dials, the Foot of an old Stocking, in which was carefully tied up Twenty Pounds seven Shillings and Sixpence, all in Silver. The lodgings were inhabited, during the Winter Se;ison, for nearly thirty Year.*^ last past, by Old Bridget, the Norwood Gypsey, who died about three years ago in the same Lodgings.* Wednesday Lady Lincoln, the Gypsey, gave an Entertainment at a House called Allen's in the Wood, near Dulwich, to about twenty People, in Memory of Old Bridget, imagining her late good Fctrtune was owing to her. Lady Lincoln graced the Head of the Table, and a Per.son who lately kept a Public-House on Norwood-Hill, and goes by the Name of the Secretary to the Gypsies, sat at the Lower End. Music of all Sorts was played till Seven in the Evening, by Gypsies, and then the Company adjourned to Kent-street, Seven Dials'" — the street in which Powell's gang was lodged forty years earlier.

^ Cf. Tht Diary of thf late Gtorge Bubh Dodington, Dnron of Melcomht Regis . . . publ. , . . b}' Henry PonrmMocke Wyiidliain (.Salishiii v, 17X4), p. 80, under the date June 2.S, 1750: 'Lady Middlesex, Lord Batliurst, Mr. Breton, and I waited on their Rojal Highnesses to .SpitalBelda, to see the manufactory of silk, and to Mr. Carr's shop in the morning. In the afternoon, the same company with Lady Tor- rington in waiting, went in private coaches to Norwood Forest to see a .settlement of gypsies ' ; and Groome, op. cit., p. 116.

"" So the London Cfnonirle, vol. xxiv. No. 1S16, Aug. 4-6, 170S, and Lysons, and all subsequent accounts. But oddly Dodsley's Aunnaf Rfgixirr records the death nearly two years later in vol. xiii. (1770), oth cd.,p. 102, A]>ril. ' I)ied lately, at her hut at Norwood, Bridget, the Queeu of the (iipseys, who died worth above 100*11. " Is this the same person? If so, it is difficult to account for the change of date. Possibly the name Bridget was assumed a.* a trade name by a successor.

^ The Environs of London, vol. i. p. 107.

■• According to the London Chronicle, I.e., 'upwards of '2001.': 'above 10001." Dodsley's Anmial Regii^fer, I.e.

' Presumably incorrect, as all other accounts say she died at Norwood ; and she died in the summer.

• Jackson's O.ifonl Joitrna/. June .3, 1769.

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 135

It would appear that a brother or sister of Bridget married a daughter or son of Margaret Finch, and their child, Elizabeth — niece of Bridget and granddaughter of Margaret — was the reigning ' queen ' when Lysons wrote, though he says ' Her rank seems to be merely titular ; I do not tind that the gipsies pay her any particular respect ; or that she diifers in any other respect, than being a householder, from the rest of the tribe.' ^ She was in- habiting a cottage near the inn called the Gipsy House, which bore as its sign a portrait of her grandmother.- Lysons was probably referring to some date between 1790— when, according to the Dictionary of Xational Biogra'phij , he Avas appointed curate of Putney and began his survey of the environs of London — and 17}»2, when the tirst volume of his work was published, as in that volume he gives details of Bridget in his account of the parish of Camberwell, and say.s that he will treat later of Margaret Finch, when ho deals with Beckenham. The actual account in which he includes the mention of her granddaughter did not appear till 179().

There were, however, lesser luminaries at Norwood during the last -mentioned Queen's reign, since ' an aged sybil of some authority among them, named Sarah Skemp, died there in 1790';^ and it is hardly stepping out.side the prescribed area to quote the descrip- tion of the odd funeral at Newington Butts in October 1773 of one who may have played the ' queen ' at Norwood between Bridget and her niece : ' Wednesday evening were interred in the parish church of Newington Butts the remains of an antient Gipsey Woman. The whim of the funeral procession was extremely remarkable; on the hearse, instead of black plumes were placed a number of chinmey-sweepers' boys ; the procession consisted of a numerous train of coaches tilled with persons of both sexes of the Deceased's relations, acquaintance, and complexion, which, together with an immense crowd of the same, who attended, not only in- tirely tilled the church, but atibrded to the spectators a sight as extraordinary as it was odd.' * Indeed, she is called the ' Queen of the Gypsies ' in the account of the burning of her clothes in the middle of the Mint, Southwark, which appears in the Annual Register} There her name is given as Dinah Boswell ; and,

^ Lysons, op. cif., iv. p. 302.

- Larwood and Hotten, History of Signboards, 3rd ed. p. 508.

» Cf. F. W. Hackwood, The Good Old Times (Loudon, 1910), p. 215.

• Jackson's Oxford Journal, Oct. 30, 1773.

» Vol. xliii. p. 521, Oct. 21 ; cf. Groome, In Gipsy Tents, pp. 116-17-

136 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

though they seldom occur in records which mention Norwood itself, the Boswells are known as claiming royalty among the Gypsies in the neighbourhood at that date. The Dianah Boswell, who married a Joseph Lovell at Isleworth on Auguat 9, 1771, was probably a near relative of the old lady buried at Newington ; and in the following account of the marriage, which I take from the London Chronicle} she is called the ' King of the Gypsies' daughter': — 'A few days since was married at Isleworth, the King of the Gypsies' daughter to a second husband : She is about 22 years of age, and the man 17. About twenty couple walked from the Bell to the Church, and returned in the like manner to the same place, after the ceremony was performed ; only as they went, the women leant on the men; but on their return back, the men leant on the women. The dinner was served under the four elms on Hounslow-heath. and forty Gipsies sat down together. There was great plenty of all kinds of provision, fowls not excepted, and liquor in the same measure. When they had dined, the standers-by regaled themselves with what they had left, whose number amounted to some hundreds. The bridegroom's pockets were well lined with gold, and the father declared he could give him a thousand pounds.' This Joseph Lovell may be identical with one of the two persons of that name mentioned by Hoyland, and with the Joseph Lovell from whom Copsey derived his vocabulary. But he can hardly be the Joseph Lovell who was condemned to death for damaging houses in South wark in the Gordon riots in 17(S0, but reprieved; as this Joseph had a son, Robert, aged 26, who was executed for the same offence along with his paramour. Elizabeth Collins.- It was during this period, too, that the presence of a band of Gypsies, who spoke very bad English, and were ' blacker than those who formerly used to be there,' was noted at Norwood.-' Presumably they were foreign Gypsies, and it is interesting to know that the English Gypsies were already noticeably lighter in hue than their foreign kinsfolk. Unfortun- ately the meagre notice does not enable one to be certain whether they mixed with the English Gypsies or held aloof froni them like the recent bands of foreign Gypsies. The mere fact of their

' Aug. 20-22, 1771. The namcB I owe to the Vicar of Isleworth. w ho has kindly sent me a copy of the entry in the register, whicli runs : — 'On August 9, 1771, were married in Isleworth Church, Joseph Lovell. Bachelor, and Dianali Boswell, Spinster.'

2 London Chronicle, July 8, 11, 1.3, 15, 29 and Aug. 8, 1780.

' Cf. London Chronicle, Jan. 24, 1761 and J. (/. L. S., iv. 307.

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIE VOCABULARY 137

presence at a well-known resort of English Gypsies is not sufficient evidence of intercourse with them, since the coppersmiths who visited England in 1911, almost as soon as they landed in Liverpool, pitched their tents on a spot much frequented by English Gypsies, though they were incapable of conversing with each other. But, as inriected Romani was in use among English Gypsies 150 years ago, there would not have been the same difficulty ; and, though it is improbable that the entire band stayed in England, it is possible that intercourse with, or perhaps even intermarriage between, them and the English Gypsies accounts for the tradition among the Smiths and Lees of East An<'lia, that their ancestors came from abroad 150 years ago.

Those were the peaceful days of the Norwood Gypsies : but with the advance of civilization they soon fell on troublous times, and what further news one gets of them is mainly gleaned from police court record.s. In October 1795 Stephen Lee, John, Robert, Thomas, and Adam, his sons, and Ambrose BoswelH were arrested there on suspicion of having committed ' divers footpad robberies in the neighbourhood of Norwood. . . . The prisoners are all tall stout men, and under the denomination of Norwood Gypsies. On the magistrate asking them how they got their living, they replied, by fortune-tolling and horse-dealing. It appeared that the prisoners were the terror of the neighbourhood of Norwood ; and not one of them has any visible means of getting an honest livelihood.' ^ From which it would appear (perhaps with justice) that horse- dealing is not an honest means of livelihood : also that a fortune- teller should carry an outward and visible sign about with him. It was wiser, however, for him not to carry a watch at this ■date, as it was specially noted as a suspicious thing that between the six of them they had two silver watches and had recently tried to sell a gold one.^ L'nfortunately I have not been able to find out what their fate was; but, as Adam appears again in 1812

' The London Chronicle, vol. Ixxviii. No. 5672 (Oct. 13-15, 1795), p. 363, gives the names as above. I was. therefore, probably wrong in calling Adam Lee the father of the rest of the party in the J. G. L. S., vi. 19-20. When I did so, 1 had not seen the account in the London Chronicle, and was combining the statement of Frost (Reniini-^ctnces of a Country Journalist, 1886, pp. 4 seqq. )tha.t Adam Lee was the father of Thomas, who was executed with him in 1812, and the account of this band as ' John, Stephen, Robert, Adam, and Thomas Lee (father and sons) ' given in Jackson"s Oxford Journal (not The Times, as there stated) for Oct. 17, 1795. Apparently the Thomas of 1812 was dififerent from the Thomas of 1795, and was a grandson of Stephen.

^ London Chronicle, I.e.

' Jackson's Cv/ord Journal, Oct. 17, 1795.

138 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

as an elderly man, charged with a similar crime, I infer that they escaped execution, the surest means of getting one's name mentioned in a newspaper at that date. Indeed, they may have been falsely accused and maligned, as, though Adam was con- demned on the next occasion, we shall see that the neighbourhood, of which the family are said to be the terror, regarded him as an inoffensive old fiddler,^ unjustly condemned.

If, however, as is probable, the John Lee of 1795 was identical with a Gypsy of the same name who was arrested in London only a few months later, in January 179G,- the family, if altogether innocent, had a faculty for getting into trouble. He was arrested in a public-house in Butcher Row, the police having traced him thither by following a messenger, whom he had sent to Bow Street to make inquiries after his wife and brother, who liad been committed to prison the day before. All were suspected of being concerned in the burglary of a farm-house at Mencedon in Essex. A day or two earlier a Gypsy named Richard Lee had been arrested on the same charge in another pulilic-house in the parish of St. Giles : ^ and probably he was John's brother, though one cannot be sure of that, as two others were already in custody.* His arrest was due to the energy of a parson, ' the Rev. Bate Dudley, one of the Magistrates of the county of E.ssex,' who, knowing him by sight and hearing of his habit of visiting the house in question, obtained a search warrant, which resulted in the arrest of thirty-two men, mostly chimney-sweeps, dustmen, and such like, who, ' with a number of women, had assembled at what is termed a Cock and Hen Club.'* Richard was found in a cellar, and taken to the watch-house, ' but in the cour.se of the night got rid of a coat he had on, every button of which was made out of a dollar, and had been particularly described by the persons robbed.' Evidently

' Cf. T. Frost, I.e.

- London Chrouiclt, vol. Ixxix. No. 5715 (Jan. '_M-2.S, 1790).

• Ibid., No. 5714 (Jan. 19-21, 1796). The Minut:." of Evuhnct on Mindicity,

1814-15, vol. iii. p. 66, mention an inn in St. Giles kept first by a man named Hughe^5, which is known as a traveller's name, then by one Eiukley, who mafif £loUO to £'25(10 there. A Sheen kept another (p. 65), and a Mary Hearn and a Jones are mentioned as living in St. Giles, as well as a Gypsy girl be^ginjj then .

• Their names are not given in the Loudon Chronicle ; but in the ludfx to the

Times, 1796, .<. r. Police Court, the names of Richard Chilcott, \Vm. Smith, and

Lee are quoted for Jan. 21, from which it seems probable that Smith and John Lee's wife were the other two, as Chilcott will be seen to be an alias of Richard Lee.

• A strange place to find a Gypsy : but probably he was a fiddler and was there

to 'e.xcite the unholy dance, teclinically called the two-penny hop." like the three Gypsy fiddlers of Crabb's acquaintance, who succeeded each other in a house of ill- fame in Southampton (The Gipsies' Advocate, 3rd ed., London, 1832, p. 37).

THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 139

John had worn a similar coat, as a pawn-ticket for a watch was found on him, and on going to the pawn-broker the police learned that he had pledged thirteen buttons made of dollars on the 2nd of January, suspiciously near the date of the robbery. However, at the Assizes at Chelmsford in March John's name does not appear, though Richard Chilcott, alias Lee, and George Smith, both belonging 'to the fraternity of Gipsies,' were condemned to death for the robbery at Mencedon, and were informed that they must not entertain the least hope of mercy on this side the grave, as the robbery had been 'accompanied with several acts of cruelty.'^ John presumably had been discharged; and it seems probable that he is the John Lee who appears twenty years later on the list of metropolitan Gypsies procured for Hoyland- by William Corder of St. Giles and his son.

As charges of highway robbery and burglary may come as a surprise to some of our members, it may be as well to add that many instances of the former, and more than one would have supposed of the latter, may be found in old newspapers; also that there is at least one old Gypsy, a nephew of Kyley Boswell's wife Yoki Shuri, still living in London, who makes no secret of having been a burglar in his younger days.

It is noticeable that Stephen Lee and his sons openly professed to fortune-telling as though it were permissible, but two years later that alone brought on the Norwood Gypsies a raid by the police: 'On Sunday morning, about five o'clock, ten Police officers came to Norwood in three hackney-coaches, threw down all the gypsey tents, and exposed about 30 men, women, and children, in the primitive state of man. They carried them tO' prison, to be dealt with according to the Vagrant Act.

' It appears that they have made good harvest, this summer, of female credulity, and have often gained a guinea on a Sunday. Not only young girls, panting for matrimony, have been their dupes, but the well-experienced dames, curious to trace the steps of their dear spouses, have paid liberally for discovery, as the following story will prove : On Thursday, as two Gentlemen, who dined at Norwood, were looking out of a window, they observed a respect- able, well-dressed woman in deep consultation, for a sum paid to the old gypsey. They observed the good(?)' woman greatly

^ London Chronicle, vol. Ixxix. , No. 5737 (March 12-15, 1796). - Historical Survey . . . of the Gt/psies {York, 1816), p. j.8o. ^ The query is my own. — E. O.W.

140 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY

agitated, and heard her ask " If she was sure it was true ? " On being answered, " As sure as God was in heaven," she gave the gypsey a further sum, and made further enquiry, and at last gave her a good pocket-handkerchief, and departed seemingly full of vengeance. The gentlemen, curious to learn the nature of the good woman's consultation, sent for the old gypsey, who candidly told them that she enquired of her if her husband was continent, and that she answered he was not, and thereby obtained three presents instead of one.'^

In spite of danger attaching to the practice of their most pay- ing profession Gypsies still clung to the neighbourhood. Mary Howi.., when a child at school at Croydon in 1809, in walks to Norwood sometimes ' came upon an encampment of gipsies, with their tents and tethered horses, looking to us more oriental than any similar encampment in our more northern lane.s,"- and Byron, when a lad at school at Dulwich, used to visit them there and picked up some cant from them, but so far as one knows, no Romani. That is natural enough, if the Gypsies with whom he consorted were like those who came into prominent notice in 1802, when arrested on suspicion of the murder of the Dulwich Hermit.'* This eccentric personage was a man named Samuel Matthews, who had lived for some twenty-eight or twenty-three 3'eais in a cave with a hut over it, which he had obtained the permission of the authorities of Dulwich College to make on Sydenham Common at the back of the College wood. Of his previous life little is known. All authorities agree that he had lived in London with a tradesman for some time, and he is generally credited with a wife and daughter, the former of whom died, while the latter either obtained a situation or married a respectable tradesman in London, before he started life as a hermit. He was seventy at the time of his death, and had come to Dulwich some thirty years earlier, according to the newspapers, as a gardener to some gentleman, though later he only did odd jobs as a gardener and subsisted on gifts from visitors who came to see the ' wild man of the woods.' Kirby, however, denies that

• An extract from The Times, Aug. 22, 1797, in J. Ashton's Old Times (London,

1885), p. .'?32.

- Mary Howitt, an AxUohio'jraphy, ed. by Margaret Howitt (London, 1891). p. 50. Her home was at Uttoxeter.

^ The details of his life and deatli are gleaned from R. S. Kirby, The H'ondfr/iJ and Scientific Museum, vol. i. (London, 1803), pp. .'53-67 ; the Gtntleman'$Mmjazine, vol. 73 (1803), pt. i. pp. 84 and 280; and the other papers mentioned in the next note. I THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 141 he was ever a proper gardener, and says that he came to Dulwich as a vagrant, and was frequently sent away as such before he built his hut. Visitors to the cave were sufficiently plentiful, for people to suppose that Matthews had a hoard of money, and it is commonly stated that he was attacked by Gypsies some live years before he was murdered; that they broke his urm and robbed him of 12s., all that he had on him, and that he vas absent from his cave for a year and a half, and had to make another on his return. But this again is denied by Kirby, who says he went away for three months to Pembrokeshire or to Shropshire, of which he was a native. At any rate, on the 28th of December 1802 he was found murdered near the mouth of his cave with an oak stick under him ; and a Gypsy chimney-sweep, named Joseph (or Benjamin) Sprague, Spragg, Cragg, or Craggs,^ with his wife's 8on-in-law,2 Arthur Bowers, and the hitter's son Robert, who were camping within two hundred yards of the cave, were arrested on suspicion. Sprague, whose movements were suspicious, as he had got up at one o'clock to go chiumey-sweeping, and one of the Bowers,^ were tried at the Surrey Assizes in March, but acquitted — and rightly so apparently, as one Isaac Evans, known as Wry- necked Isaac, is said to have confessed to the murder when dying in Lewisham workhouse in February 1809.* To what extent there was any Gypsy blood in these people it is impossible to say ; but they travelled after the manner of Gypsies of those days before the invention of caravans. Arthur Bowers in his evidence said that ' they, when they could not get permission to sleep in the barnes and outhouses of the farmers, generally pitched their tent as near a farm-house as they could.' They had come from Dorking, stopped near the Half Moon on the 26th, on Sydenham Common on the 27th, and were moving on to Green- ' This person's names are given in a different form in almost every account. In the i7t}itleman'3 Ma<jfizinn he appears as Spra^'iie : in the London Chronicle, vol. xciii., Dec. 30- Jan. 1, li»03, as Spraggs ; Jan. 1-4 as J. fipragge ; Jan. 4-6 as Joseph Spragge : in Kirby's book he is Joseph Spragg : in the index to The Times of 1803, on Jan. 3, he is J. Sprague; on Jan. 6 Sprague; on Jan. 13 Scraggs ; on Jan. 20-25 Cragg : in the Bending Mercury, Mar. 28, 1803, and the Leicester Journal, Apr. 1, 1803, Benjamin Craggs. - As all other accounts agree that Bowers was Spragg's son-in-law, it is presum- ably a mistake on Kirbys part when he makes Bowers say that ' his only relation- ship to Spragg was, that the latter lived with his wife'e daughter by a former husband ' (p. 65). ^ In the Lticestfr Journal Ephraim Bowers appears as a witness, being ap- parently identical with the Arthur Bowers of the other accounts ; while Arthur is- here spoken of as the lad and at the same time as Craggs' son-in-law. ■* Blanch, Y' parish of Carrier well (London, 1875), p. 385. 142 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY wich when arrested, having been warned to quit. Still Sprague or Craggs does not sound at all like a Gypsy name, though the variety of form may be due to it being an indefinite alias : but his trade is against him. Bowers, who sold trifles, did odd jobs and befTr'ed, stransrelv claimed to be a native of South Carolina ; but his claim can hardly be taken seriously, unless he was the son of transported parents. At any rate, it seems probable that he wa- connected with the Bill Bowers whom Leland ^ knew, and another Bowers who was transported some seventy years ago with Hector Buckland, the eldest brother of Nili Buckland or Fenner, for horse-stealing. The grandson of this latter Bowers assures me that his ancestors were ' Barks,' thereby proving that they were both Irish and speakers of cant; and by other travellers all the family are regarded rather as Irish travellers than as Gypsies. On the whole, it seems not improbable that they have long been on the roads, since Henry Bowcr,^ with John Allen and others, was arrested at ' Harrowhill ' and .sentenced to be flogged and burned in the right ear for vagrancy on March 29, IG Elizabeth.^ Oddly the name Allen too occurs among a band of Norwood Gypsies who appeared at the Surrey Quarter Sessions in October LSO.S, when 'Charlotte Allen, Jane Hern. Mary Ann Hern. Harriott Lee, Pentevinny Lovell. and John Lovell, all of the Gipsy tribe, were put to the bar to answer the matters of complaint exhibited against them.'* The prosecution was brought by the Society for the Suppre.ssion of Vice to prevent the Gypsies from ' bringing idle persons about them at Norwood, to have their fortunes told on a Sunday.' It was a common practice, the i)ro- secutors stated, for 'abandoned libertines' to take young and 1 The Gtjpsies, p. 141. - The omission of the rinal s is of no importance, as the name seems to be spelled indifferently in either way ; cf. the prosecution of 'James Bower, dealer," for letting horses stray at Tiddington (Oxford Times, Nov. 12, 1910), and of 'James Bowers, gipsy" — doubtless the same person — for the same oETence at Hartlebury Common two years later ( \Vorce.'*ter Herald, Dec. 7, 1912). » Middlesex County Record*, vol. i. p. 87. Compare also ' James Bower of Mottram, Cheshire, paup. viator,' M-hu was buried at Fanidon. Notts., on .Sept. 18, 1703 {Tiie Parish Register of Farndon. . . . Ed. by Thos. M. Blagg (Worksop, 1899), p. 10). • London Chronicle, vol. xciv.. No. 6948, Oct. 13-15, 1S03. On Allen as a ' Gypsy ' name see J. O. L. S., iv. 311-12, and to the referenceB there collected add • Isabell daughter of One Thomas Allen a Tr.ivailer out of the Orene Lane, buried the 3 of ffeb. 1.593' at Dagenhain, Kssex i J. 1'. Shawcross, Ilislorii of ])a<jcnham, London, 1904, p. 147) : ' William Allen, a vagrant,' buried at Wolstanton, Stafln. , June 2, 1706 ( Wolstanton Parish Re<ji<ter, pt. i. p. 21U) ; and ' Hannah, ye daughter of Eliz. Allen, Traveller,' baptized Feb. 10, 1735/6 at Little Biickhill. THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 143 inexperienced females to Norwood ; and there, after a dinner, ' the poor girls, tiushed with wine, sally forth to get their fortunes told ; the Gentleman has his fortune told first. The plan is then laid what is to be said to work upon this feelings of the poor victim, who thus, by a combination of circumstances, is plunged into inevitable ruin. This fact, melancholy as it is, has been established beyond contradiction.' At least so said the Society for the Suppression of Vice, which, like man}' people, seems to have believed that vice is peculiar to the male sex. The Society asked for the acquittal of the prisoners, if there were any hope of amendment, and ' the whole were examined, and the charge of fortune telling proved against them, but on expressing their contrition for the past, and promising never to offend again in like manner, they were liberated.' Clear as that statement seems, it is not to be taken to mean what it says, since the writer of the paragraph adds that Charlotte Allen, who ajipeared to be the ' mother and leader' of the party, was discharged on finding bail for her future good behaviour, mainly because she had six young children, and that Pentevinny Lovell, who had offered to ' so work upon ' a girl, brought to her by a young gentleman, that she would be 'subservient to all his desires,' was sentenced to six months' imprisonment in the house of correction at Newington. Five years later, according to Sir Walter Besant,^ the common at Norwood was enclosed ; and Caulfield,^ writing in 1820, asserts that about thirty years earlier the Gypsies began to desert Norwood, and that since the murder of the Dulwich hermit 'it is a rarity to meet with a single straggler of that description.' Yet, when Cox the artist first went to live at Dulwich in 1808, 'it was much frequented by gipsies, who hovered about the extensive woods belonging to Dulwich College ' ; and he is said to have made many studies of their donkeys and encampments on the common.^ On the other side of Norwood Gypsies were plentiful in the woods at Penge and Anerley, among them the Adam and Thomas Lee, who have already come under notice at Norwood, until they were hanged in 1812 for a highway robbery, of which they were commonly believed to be innocent. At the time of the robbery they were living in a hut at Rixton causeway, and produced an ^ London South oftht T/iames (London, 1912), p. 271 ; T. Manning and W. Bray, The History . . . of the County of Sumy, vol. iii. (1814), p. 4.34, refer to this common as ' now enclosed,' and say that Dulwich Common was enclosed in 1805 (p. 435). - Portraits, Memoirs, etc.. I.e. ^ X. N. Solly, Memoirs of the Life of David Cox (London, 1873), p. 21. 144 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY alibi to that effect. The proceedings in the case were a little extraordinary, as Adam was not arrested, but merely promised to come up for examination, and did so ; and even after the pre- liminary examination he was released on a promise to come up for trial, which ao^ain he carried out. One would have thousrht that his readiness to appear, in days when he could quite easily have disappeared with little chance of being found, was sufficient evidence of his innocence. However, he and his son were hanged and buried at Streatham, close to Norwood ; and a few days after their burial both graves were rifled.- Again, it is stated that a celebrated King of the Gypsies. ' after lying in state on Penge Common, was followed to the grave by a number of his tribe, clad in velveteen coats, the buttons of which were made of half-crowns, those on their waistcoats being made of sixpenny pieces,'- and was buried at Beckenham. Norwood itself was not deserted, and still retained its fame ; and it was to Norwood that those in search of knowledge about Gypsies or their language naturally made a pilgrimage. Bright, the discoverer of the disease named after him, wishing to compare English Komani with specimens he had collected from Gypsies during his travels in Hungary, went straight to Norwood in 1815^ and collected there the words and sentences printed in the Appendix to his book of travels. He had better luck than Hoyland, who paid the place a visit later in the same year, and heard from the deputy constable that about two months before the Gypsies in the neighbourhood had been apprehended as vagrants. He also states that ' having been considerably inclosed of late years, it [Norwood] is not now much frequented by the Gypsies,' * so that probably at this date, and perhaps at any time, one must take the name Norwood, as I ^ have taken it, to embrace the neighbouring commons and woods for several miles on either side. The raid mentioned by Hoyland took place in July 1815, as the following extract from the London Traveller^ of Julv24 shows: — 1 T. Frost, I.e. ; Tht Times, ISl'J, Apr. S, 7, and 'JO; J. G. L.S., vi. 19, 20; and Groome, In Oipay TeJils, pp. 245-6. ^ R. Borrowman, op. cit., p. 31. ^ R. Bright, Travels from Vienna throwjh Lower Hungary (Edinburgli, 1818), p. 528, and Preface, pp. i.\. -x. His vocabulary, though far better than Hoyland's or Copseys, is not included in this article, as the editing of it had already been undertaken by Mr. Russell. • J. Hoyland, A Historical Survey of the Customs, Hahi s, and Present State of the^i Gypsies (York, 181(3), p. ISO. • Quoted in Niles' iVeckly Register, vol. ix. p. 41 (Sept, 16, 1815). THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 145 ' On Sunday the police officers attacked the Gipsey encamp- ment at Norwood, from which they made a precipitate retreat ; they, however, captured three coach loads, together with their queen and princes Thomas and John ! The officers were attacked by a rallying party of about 40, in an attempt at rescue, in which they failed. They were committed as vagrants.' It is probable that this party consisted largely of Lovells, and that their sentence was light, since Hoyland, following the direc- tions of the deputy constable and the landlord of the Gipsy House, visited the winter quarters of the tribe in London, and on the list of Gypsies living there he obtained from James Corder^ are two Thomas Lovells and one John. Charlotte Allen, the ' mother and leader' of the party arrested in 1803, is on the list too, and probably Harriet and Pentevinny Lovell were wives of some of the Lovells mentioned by Corder. Nor is there much doubt that the Joseph Lovell, tinker, aged about sixty, from whom Copsey^ obtained his vocabulary at Braintree, in Essex, was also one of the two persons of that name who appear on the same list, especially as he told Copsoy he spent the winter months in London. So Copsey's vocabulary may be counted as that of a Norwood Gypsy. So, it seems, may the list collected by Marsden and Sir J. Banks in 17tS3 or 1784, though one can hardly assert it definitely. Cer- tainly some of the words collected by Banks were obtained from a gorgio, married to a Gypsy, who was also interviewed by Sir J. Phillips in 181G somewhere between Mortlake and Kew.^ On the latter occasion this gorgio stated that he was a tinker and lived in Shoreditch in the winter ; and in his company were his wife's mother, his brotber-in-law, and a young couple recently married at Shoreditch. Now, on Hoyland's list there are three persons mentioned who lived in Shoreditch, among them Mansfield Lee, married but childless. If, as is probable, this means that he was recently married in the autumn of 1815, he may well be identical with the youth mentioned by Phillips, and possibly the Diana Lee, widow with one child, of Hoyland's list may be the mother-in-law of the ororijio traveller. Next to Mansfield comes Zachariah Lee, a 1 Hoyland, pp. 184-5. ' Cop-iev's Article appeared in t\\e Monthly Magazine, vol. xlvi. (London, 1818), pt. ii. pp. .39.S-5. It has been reprinted— without commentary on the words — by W. E. A. Axon in the Antiquary, New Series, voL iiL (1907), pp. 181-4; and the reprint was reviewed in the ./. G. L. S., New Series, i. 183-5. ^ Cf. the M iiiihly M I'jcLzint, vol. xlii. (1816;, pt. ii. pp. 218 and 506; and J. G. L. S., New Series, i. 184, and ii. 162. VOL. IX. — NOS. III. -IV. K 146 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY fiddler, unmarried, and he is identical with the Zachariah Lee who travelled about Morwood and Epping Forest with his second wife, Charlotta Boswell or Boss, and was son of Samuel and grandson of another Zachariah Lee.^ Mansfield himself was arrested a few years later in company with Ezechiel, Arthur and John Lovell for theft somewhere in the neighbourhood of London.- Again, it seems likely that Corder's Lusha Cooper is identical with Elisha Cooper, who with Ann his wife, Eve Cooper, Anne Cooper, Anne Maria Cooper, Sabraina Cooper, Jane Cooper, junior, and Mary Ann and Sophia Lee appeared at Union Hall police court in August 1823 on a charge of vagrancy at Norwood. In the same year a Gypsy woman, ' whose appearance is far superior to that of those who generally go about in gangs,' ^ was arrested at Southwark for stealing lace, and refused to give a name or address. She was, therefore, locked up with a ' female nose,' who extracted the information from her that she was living near Norwood ' in one of those buildings which a donkey can remove in a short time.' Her name turned out to be Sarah Lamb, still a name of travellers, though judging by specimens of the family whom I have seen at Maidenhead and in Norfolk, the Lambs have no claim and lay no claim to Gypsy blood. Still her husband seems to have professed the Gypsy trade of tinkering, if, as is probable, it was a child of theirs who was baptized at Putney, May 22, IcSOS, as ' Henry s. B. Lamb, travelling tink^ by Sarah, b. May 6,' * and travellers of that name occur fairly frequently in registers from the seventeenth century to recent times. Proceed- ing on the information obtained by the ' nose,' officers went to Norwood and found in a lane between there and Peckham a 'gipsy's hut,' guarded by two fierce dogs. In the hut were two ^ donkeys, and thirty pounds' worth of lace was found in the donkeys' hampers. The children were questioned, but naturally nothing was got out of them. Sarah herself, within a week of her arrest, ^ Cf. Notes and Qutries, 6th Series, vol. i. (1880), p. 258, where details of the family of Zachariah and Charlotta are given. Presumably he is identical with the Zachariah Lee, fatlier of Blind David Lee, who gave the copper and brass tobacco box to George Smith of Coalville (./. G. L. S., Old Series, i. 170), though David's name does not occur in the genealogy given in Xotes and Qiierie". Was his father Samuel the Samuel Lee, ' gipse},' who was condemned to death for horse-stealing at^ Gloucester in 1813? (Jackson's Oxford Journal, April 17, 1813). - The Tiynes, October 12, 1821. ' John Bull, Aug. 4 aud 11, 1823; and Jackson's Oxford Journal, Aug. 16, 1823. ■* A. G. Hare and W. B. Bannerman, The Parish Register of Putney, vol. ii, (Croydon, 1915), p. 492. THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 147 ' made her way through the Borough Compter, by forcing the roof of the cell she was confined in, and effecting her escape by letting herself down the outer wall by a water spout ' ; and what became of her, her silent children, and her two donkeys is not recorded. There is one mystery in this account, the portable hut. It can hardly have been a caravan of any sort, since the donkeys were in it : nor can this mean that they were harnessed in it, as they were obviously intended to carry the hampers mentioned pannier-wise. That the donkeys were in it at all seems odd ; for no traveller, least of all a ' superior ' one, would put a donkey in a hut inhabited by herself; of course they may only have strayed in ; or one may assume that the hut was erected solely for their benefit, and the family lived in a tent which escaped observation. But the assump- tion seems to be unwarrantable : and, in any case, it still leaves the portable hut to be accounted for. Nor is this the only case in which huts have been mentioned. That in which Bridget died in 1762 may well have been a fixed hut, as she possibly stayed permanently at Norwood like her aunt ; but Thomas Lee, who certainly travelled, was arrested in ' his hut,' and caravans were unknown till nearly twenty years after the date of his arrest.' When a marriage took place between the daughter of one of the kings of the Boswell gang to Pho-nix Boswell at Leicester in 1785, the party is described as 'hutted in Humberstone-field.' ^ Presumably the same kind of structure is referred to by Peter Pindar as a 'humble shed';^ and if so the huts cannot ' Cf. J. O. L. S., New Series, ii. 96. ^ Kcadimj Mtrciiry, Aug. 1, 1785. • In a poem called 'A Gipsy Ballad,' of which an English and a Latin version appeared in the Keiitixh RegiMtr and MonUdy Mtsctllany, vol. i. (Canterbury, 1793), p. 194. The poem, which does not seem to be reproduced in the collected works of ISIG, runs : — A Wandering Gipsey, Sir, am I, From Norwood, where we oft complain. With many a tear — and many a sigh, Of blustering winds and rushing rain. No rooms so fine, nor gay attire, Amid our humble sheds appear, Nor beds of down, nor blazing fire, At night our shiv'riug limbs to cheer. Alas I no friends come near our cot — The red-breasts only find the way, Who give their all — a simple note, At peep of morn or parting day. But Fortunes here I come to tell, Then yield me, gentle Sir, your hand : 148 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY have been merely vwattled huts like that in Sraeho's picture of Mareraret Finch. On the other hand, it seems hardlv conceivable that Gypsies would burden themselves with planks and construct huts at every stopping-place ; nor is any other evidence of such a habit forthcoming, so far as I am aware. Still it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that these Norwood Gypsies did use and move about some kind of structure, either of planks or of boughs, that could be called a hut. The point is of some interest for the history of Gypsy tents. For as Groome ^ has pointed out, there is no direct evidence for the use of tents in England until towards the end of the eighteenth century ; and the English Gypsy tent difters entirely in shape and construction from that used by their foreign kinsfolk. It is possible that the more or less beehive-shaped tents, used by some Gypsies in the East and North of England, may be develo])- ments of a kraal like that in which Margaret Finch is depicted ; but the ordinary low long tent of the South of England would seem to be modelled rather on the tilt of a covered cart, or, in its frequent form of a double tent, of two such tilts facing each other a few feet apart and joined by sacking or blankets in the centre — indeed, of precisely such a camp as that in which Borrow first saw Ambrose Smith's parents.- If so, the latter type of tent, at any rate, cannot have Ijeen in use till the days when panniered donkeys were replaced by covered carts; and for the use of such carts 1 caimot recollect any evidence earlier than the Jiorrovian pa.ssage just mentioned. Before their introduction, and indeed up to about one hundred years ago, Gypsies were far less afrai<l of living within four Amid tlinse lines what thousands dwell ! And lile.is me, what a heap of Ian<l ! This, .surely. Sir, must plea.sinK \>e. To hold sucli wealth in every line ! Try* pray now try, if you can see A little treasure lodg'd in mine. ' In Gipsy Tents, pp. 54-9. • Lavenyro, ch. 5. The resemblance of such tents to waggon-tilts is frecjucntly noticed. Cf. the description of a tent in an article in the Ghrislian G'uitrdiaii for 1812 (p. 100): — 'These tents are formed by fastening wooden hoop.'; into the ground, and then covering them with blankets, so that they resemble the tilt of a waggon ; they are open at one end from the wind, and which can be closed by a kind of curtain' ; or that in An Arlint's /'nnini^anceo by W. Crane (London, 1907, pp. 11-12) of encampments at Newton Abbott, ci/ra IS.'iO: — 'Low-pitched, semi- circular, arched tents, canvas over hooped sticks, somewhat like the tilts of waggons.' The 'beehive' tent is less frequently described; cf, however, the following description of two kinds of tents at Hogdiggen-corner between St. Mary Bourne and Whitchurch, Hants, circa 1840, 'one circular with a semi-elliptical entrance-hole,' the other long enough to lie down in (J. Stevens, A Parochial History of St. Mary Bourne, London, 1888, p, 32). t THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 149 walls and beneath a roof than their descendants would have one believe. Barns, outhouses, and hovels sheltered them during their travels in the summer and sometimes in the Avinter. For early days Groome quotes a reference to their meeting in Somersetshire in ' a great hay house ' ; to which may be added Decker's testimony in 1G09 to their lodging in the ' Out-barnes of Farmers.'^ The Gypsies in the Canning case move from one lodging in house or hovel to another; so apparently did a much earlier band, who passed through Norwich in 1544.- On Jan. 14, 1G99, 'James Young the Son of James Young and Elizabeth his wife, travellers (shee lay** in at Honor- Inn barne in her necessity),' was baptized at Great Hampden, Bucks.^ On May 23, 1693, 'a Travelling man, y' dyed in Mr. Norden's barn' at Ongar, Essex> and on Feb. 8, 1748, 'John Smith, a traveller, who died in Mr. Martin's barn' at Lewisham,^ were buried. These may, of course, have been gorgio travellers; but no such doubt attaches to 'Sophia Boswell, Boswell [sic!]\ d. of Abraham Boswell and Sarah his wife (travel- ling Gipseys), born in a barn in North Lane, the parish of Westgate Without,' and baptized at St. Peter's, Canterbury, Oct. 5, 1788;^ n»»r to Sarah Aycrs, ' otherwise Shooler, a Gipsey found dead in Priler barn in Crafton Field 21 Feb.,' and buried Feb. 24, 1806 at Wing.^ 1 1 is noticeable that all these cases except one apply to the winter months. Against them I can only quote from registers one in.stance of a traveller — an undoubted Gypsy on this occasion — who disdained such a refuge : — ' Plato son of Peter Ov: Dorothy Buckley, a gipsy. Born under the Hedge in Crafton Field in the great Snow,' and christened at Wing, Bucks., on Feb. 9, 1772.^ If ^ Lanthomtand Candle Light (London, 1608), sig. G5 [ = G3] verso ; /. G. L. S., Old Series, iii. '248-50. - J. G. L. S., iv. 159. 3 The. Parish Refjii,teri of Great Hampden. ... Ed. by E. A. Ebblewhite ^ Loudon, 188S), p. 34. •» The Pai-ish Re'ji-'ler-: of Owjar, Essex. Privately printed for F. A. Crisp (1886), p. 116. ^ The Rnjister . . . of Saint Mary, Lewisham. Ed. by L. L. Duncan (London, 1S91), p. 135. « J. M. Cowper, The Booke of Regester of . . . St. Peter in Canterbury (Canter- bury, 1SS8), p. G-2. ■ The Register of the Parish of Wing. . . . Transcribed by A. V. Woodman, pt. ii. p. 279. • Ibid., pt. ii. p. 210. A Peter Buckland, King of the Gypsies, is said to have been buried in the chancel of Steeple Barton church in Oxfordshire in 1794, though unfortunately I have not been able to verify the fact. He would probably be identical -with the Peter Buckley here mentioned, though another Peter Buckland, ' a Gipsie,' was buried at Shipton-under-Wychwood, June 10, 1809. 150 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY tents were used in early days, registers join in the universal con- spiracy to ignore them. The earliest instance known to me in which one is mentioned in a register is in 1828: — John, son of Edward and Jane Chariot. They were in a tent on the Hill. Traveller,' baptized March 23, at Cowley, near Oxford. Compare an entry among the baptisms in the Launton parish registers : '1852, June 1st. Jane (daughter of) Susannah Wood, traveller, Child born in parish in a camp on roadside. Single woman.' ^ The Sprague-Bowers party, whose habits seem to have been more Gypsy- like than their names or occupations, only erected a tent when they could not get a lodging in a barn. The Wood family in their early days in Wales used to beg lodgings in barns and other buildings.^ Some of Hoyland's friends, the Corders, had for three generations allowed Gypsies to occupy such places on their farm ;^ and Crabb speaks of Gypsies fifty years before the date of his work as often staying for a month or two in farmers' l)arns.* In a play written about that date one of the characters, on being asked if there were not a good many Gypsies about, answers : ' I have a whole gang of them here in our barn ; I have kept tliem about the place these three months.' It must be admitted that he speaks of it as an exceptional thing to do, and adds, ' Father is as mad with me about it, as Old Scratch.' * During the winter months Lysons says the Norwood colony mostly took to houses in London,*' like Bridget and Lady Lincoln ; and the arrest of William and John Lee there in 1796 supports the statement. Hoyland found them doing the same thing. Three Gypsies were killed in the fall of a liovel in which they were stopping at Hammersmith in October 1780.' Nor did they live in this way only near London. A few words recorded from a family living in Birmingham during the winter of 1811-12 will be mentioned later. That family used tents in the ^ For these two references I am indebted to the incumbents of Cowley and Laun- ton, who kindly allowed me to search their registers for (iypsy baptisms and burials, and to Mr. Atltinson, who as.sisted nie in searching them. - Groome, p. 58. ^ Hoyland, p. 155. •• J. Crabb, Theflipsieh' Advocate (London, 1831), p. 22. ^ The Maid of' the Mill, by Isaac Bickerstaffe, otii ed. (London, 1765), p. 21. Elsewhere in the play they are described as ' skulking about from barn to barn, and lying upon wet straw, on commons, and in green-lanes' (p. 59) ; and in a song by one of the Gypsy characters occur the lines — ' Clean straw shall be our beds of down, And our withdrawing room a barn ' (p. 64). ^ Lysons, op. cit. , vol. i. p. .302. Others, he adds, ' take up their abode in barns in some of the more distant counties.' ' Jackson's Oxford Journal, October 21, 1780. » THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 151 summer time ; but, when asked whether the women were deHvered in their tents, they replied that they Avere not, but at public-houses.^ Norwood's friend, Ned Buckland, had been a house-dweller for many years in his youth;- and some of another Ned Buckland's family had settled in Chipping Norton before 1822.^ Hoyland quotes statements applying to Cambridge and to Northamptonshire, and William Bos, speaking for the Gypsies of Norfolk and Sutlblk — which would probably include the Hearns, Boswells or Bosses and Smiths of Borrovian fame — in 1822, said that ' most of us " house" in winter.'* That being the case, it is just possible that John and Matthew iiock, who were arrested in a cottage at Norwood in January 1817, on a charge of robbing a man on the highway between Sydenham and Dulwich, were Gypsies.^ At any rate, Matthew^ was the name of the grandfather of Esmeralda Lock, the wife of Hubert iSraith and Groome; and though at the time of Matthew's birth the family still passed under their original name of Boswell, not under the alias of Lock by which they have generally been known for the last century, that alias had already been adopted before 1817, as on October 24, 1815, ' Unity, second daughter of Henry Locke, a gypsey,' was married at Chedworth, Gloucestershire, to a ' Mr. George Payne, late of Terrington.' Henry was father of Matthew, and so little averse was he to house-dwellers that, though the marriage took place in a ' Gypsey encampment,' he offered to give a dowry of ' 500 guineas with each of his two unmarried daughters, provided they marry men of good character, and householders. It may seem improbable that the Locks, who now travel mainly in and on the borders of Wales, especially North Wales, should be found so far south as Norwood ; but within the memory of the older living members of the family Gloucestershire, still the habitat of Mairik Lock's descendants, was the home of all the 1 Christian Guardian, vol. v. (1813) pp. 412-14. Contrast the refusal of a Gypsy woman, who had a son born in a tent under Leckhampton Hill in severe weather in January 1S.30, to accept accommodation offered her in a room at Charlton Kings on the ground that 'if she or any of her tribe were to be confined in a room, they were sure to be unlucky ' (Jackson's Oxford Journal, February 6, 1830, from the Chdtenham Chronicle). Does this indicate a difference in the characters of the two bands of Gypsies, or a change of custom due to the development of better tents ? - J. G. L. S., New Series, iii. 216. * /. O. L. S., Old Series, ii. 252. • J. G. L. S., New Series, ii. 279. * The Times, Jan. 8, 1817. ^ S. B. James, ' English Gipsies ' (Cliurch of England Magazine, vol. 79, pp. 97-100). ' Jackson's Oxford Journal, Nov. 11, 1815. 152 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY family ; and it was not till after the middle of the last century that Matthew and his descendants migrated, first to Shropshire, where some may still be found, and then to North Wales as a centre. One is more surprised to hear that one who may have been akin to the Welsh Gypsy Woods was landlady of the Fountains Inn at Southwark. But Mr. Thompson was assured by Saiki Heron that it was kept, probably about 1790, by Wester Boswell's grandmother, Cinderella Wood. In 1827 the guests at the wedding of another house-dwelling Gypsy, ' Miss Nancy Cooper, the celebrated beautiful Gipsy of Hoop-cottage,' with Mr. William Sharpe, of Willow-cottage, were sumptuously entertained at the Gipsy House after the wed- ding ceremony at St. Luke's. Norwood. ' If the entertainment, the liberal gratuities to the officiating parties, the splendid habili- ments of the nut-brown lass (white satin, lace, etc.), and the bridal favours displayed by the numerous group in the shape of white gloves and ribands, may be taken as earnest of the dower the bride is said to have received, it must pertain to some- thing considerable.' ^ It would seem that in spite of enclosures and of prosecutions Norwood was still sufficiently well known to make it a profitable residence for Gypsies up to about 1830 ; but thereafter one hears little of it. About that date an attempt was made to turn Nor- wood into a health resort: and building began there. The Beulah Spa Gardens were opened in 1831 and a Guide to the Beulah Spa, published seven years later, refers to them as ' the sole remaining vestige of the former haunts of the gypsies.' = This they were in more senses than one, since ' an old Avoman, the mother, I believe, of Gipsy Cooper, of pugilistic renown, was for many years allowed to pretend to reveal the fortune of all inquirers who crossed her palm with a piece of silver in the Beulah Spa Gardens.' ^ And even as late as 1876 some Gypsies still ren)ained in the neighbourhood, as the inhabitants of Dulwich were annoyed by the presence of one or two hundred of them on a field purchased by a 'gipsy capitalist' ; * and in 1878 there was a quarrel at Christmas between a large party of Gypsies occupying a piece of land called The Freehold at Penge.' 1 The Times, Sept. 1, 1827. ^ Galer. op. cit., p. 14. 3 Frost, op. cit., p. 4. Jack Cooper's mother was Truffeni Lovell : cf. Borrow, LaTO-Li7 (London, 1907). p. 6.3. • The Builder, Nov. 11, 1876. ' Tht Times. Dec. 30, 1878. the norwood gypsies and their vocabulary 153 Hoyland's Vocabulary Hoyland's contribution to the knowledge of English Romaiii consisted of two short lists obtained for him by others: for though, when he visited Uriah Lovell's family, they were ' greatly delighted at meeting with a person, acquainted, as they thought, with their language, and were remarkably free in speaking it,' Hoyland himself does not seem to have made any attempt at recording what they said. Indeed, his only personal contribution consists of two words, sonnaka and roop (p. 179), obtained from some Stafford- shire Gypsies camping near Dagenham in Essex, who, though they promised to tell him anything he wished to know, did not explain their well-known pseudonym, Corrie,^ to him. Though he was too bashful to take advantage of his oppor- tunities of collecting words, and, in spite of knowing of Marsden's and Bryant's vocabularies, still wished to do something to com- pare Knglish Komani with that of Grellmann, he sent a list of words to James Corder, the son of the obliging grocer who had introduced him to Uriah Lovell. The list presumably consisted solely of English words, as he adds that the recorder did not know of Grellmann's work. One form however, sonnekar instead of the usual soiidkai, suggests that he may have mentioned to Corder this — one of the only two words he had recorded himself in what amounts to the same form, sonnaka. Corder obtained his words from some of the Gypsies living in London — presumably from some of the Lovells mentioned on pp. 184-0 of Hoyland's work; and it seems probable that Hoyland's other co-operator, Robert Forster of Tottenham, recorded the few words he contributed from some of the same family, especially as they both have the remarkable form tal for tatto, hot. Not that that is strong evidence, as one can hardly attribute such an absurd form to any Gypsy, and it is more likely to have arisen from co- operation between the two workers. Hoyland's associates were not expert at hearing or recording words. For example s is represented by sh (shil), by rh {charro), and by che (dyche), the two latter presumably being due to a delusion on Corder's part that all tongues except English used French spelling, i as usual is • Harman's ' Core the cuckold ' maj- perhaps be worth mentioning in this con- nection. Corry, Corrie, or Currie, is however an Irish name, and therefore might possibly be the actual name of travellers. But — so far as I am aware — there is no evidence that it is or ever has been. 154 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY represented by ee, i% in a monosyllable by a redundant e at the end of the word {rupe), elsewhere by ou and ew (joukal.jewcal) and by simple u (duee); a by au, or, and in one case by o {hdlo= halo) ; while conversely o is represented by an {maurau, parnau). This last o would seem to have been of the low-back-narrow- round variety, which was used occasionally by the Coppersmiths ^ — sometimes, unless my memory misleads me, in final syllables as here, e.g. in the name WorSo. I have combined the two short lists in one, leaving unmarked the words which occur only in Corder's longer list ; and marking Corder's form with (C.) and Forster's with (F.) when the same word occurs in both vocabularies : and in Forster's case I have marked similarly the few words that he alone records : — bdlo, hair. This extraordinary form must represent the plural bald. But the turning of a short (t into d is most unusual, especially as it would cause a confusion of this word with the next but one. < f Marsden's bokni. holko, sheep. A strange form due to substitution of I for r and metathesis of the two consonants. borlo [ = bdlo\ hog. charro, head. Presumably pronounced ^aro, or perhaps §,yro. Cf. dyche [ = dU\ jewcal [ =j ukal]. dewes (C), deues {¥.), day, in shill-deuea, cold day; du (¥.), in taldu, hot day. See under tal. ( "f Marsden's dewas. duee [ = d'di], two. dyche, ten. Presumal)ly pronounced dU. Cf. charro. grarre (C), gur (F.), horse. Both these forms of grai seem to l>e caused by the pronunciation of a real — and in the first case a very forcibly pronounced — r, which so surprised its hearers that they heard nothing else except the initial g. jewcal (F.), [=jld•^l], juhou (C), [=jiiku\ dog. I cannot find the form jukiX recorded elsewhere, though a shorter form juk is to be found in S. and C, and is heard occasionally, especially from po^-raU. Final i\ for ordinary o is heard sporadically in England, but most frequently among Eng- lish Gypsies who travel or have travelled in Wales, and among these most of the Lovells who remain in England may be counted. kare [ = kair\ house. kau, ear. A misprint for kan. 1 J. G. L. S., vii. 123. THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 155 kit, butter, in Jdl-mor (C), kil-maurau (¥.),[ = kil-indro],hTesid and butter. livenar {¥.), limhar (C), beer. The latter form is probably due to a mixture of indistinct pronunciation and mishearing. mauraiL (F.), Tnor (C), \^ = 7ndro], bread. See kil. niarcho, fish. Apparently pronounced mOxo, though the a is usually, if not always, short. moila, ass (F.). nack, nose. Nearer the Continental Gypsy ndk than the ordinary English Gypsy form nok. pan, tive. A mistake for jMnj. I'iLrnee [=pdni], water. paniau, white. Again more correct than the normal English form porno, raut, night. Normally rati in English Romani, and surprising here, since in parnau, nack the usual change of a io d does not occur. Cf. Marsden's rautee. rupe [ = rdp], silver. Sei'o, see charro. shil, cold. Substantive misused as an Adjective in shil-dewes (C.) and sli ill-deue.s (F.), cold day. >iinekar, gold. Normally sonekai; but cf Hoyland's sonnaka (p. 179). stor, four. tal, hot, in tal-dewea (C.) and taldu, (F.), hot day ; unless in the latter case taldu is a mishearing for tato, the proper form of the word. The form tal is senseless and unexampled. It suggests co-operation between Forster and Corder, one of them, who wrote t like I, passing his list to the other. trin, three. yake, one. Apparently xjik instead of the ordinary yek. At the end of Forster 's list Hoyland adds four words, or rather five (as one is a compound word), printed ' in the conversa- tion a clergyman had with the Bosswell gang, as published in the Christian Guardian for 1812 and 1813.' The words are : — chum, sun [ = kam, confused with the next word]. chilli, moon [misprint for chun\ kcd-mdro, bread and butter. [Really ' cheese and bread,' unless kal is a mishearing of kil. Note nidro with the correct foreign a, not (^, as is usual.] livina, drink. 156 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY Unfortunately I have not been able to verify this list, as 1 cannot find it in the Christian Guardian for 1812, and have not seen the volume for 1813.1 But in the volume for 1812 (pp. 98-101) there is an interview by a curate, v/ho signs himself ' A Clown,' with some Gypsies who settled in Birmingham in the winter; and that interview contains also four Romani words, though they were referred to as ' cant ' by the Gypsies : — kal, cheese. mauro, bread. llvtnd, drink. rashe, parson. The name of the Gypsies is not stated, but, as Birmingham has for many years been a centre for Smiths, it would at tirst sight seem probable that they belonged to that clan rather than to ' the Bosswell gang,' by which Hoyland probably meant the Derbyshire Boswells, who are mentioned under the same name on pp. 181-2 of his book, especially as the two parties ditt'ered in their trades. The 'Clown's' Gypsies were tinkers, fiddlers, and tambourine- players, and they also harvested and gathered hops ; whereas ' Bosvile's gang,' a few years later, professed to be knife-grinders, chair-bottomers, and china-menders.- However, the Boswells were not unknown in Birmingham and its neighbourhood, as Riley Boswell wintered there on at least one occasion,^ and some of the Boswells married into a Warwickshire Burkland family. And when one finds that the ' Captain ' Bosvile mentioned in Tlte Gypsies, like the grandson of the i)arty met some ten years before by 'A Clown,' had a wife who could read, and that her stock of literature consisted of a ' frairment of an old Testament and an old Spelling Book,' which were precisely the two things that were ' given by the 'Clown' to the woman who could read, it seems likely that the two parties were identical. That woman had been in service in a farmer's family, and was probably a gorgio, as the family admitted that they intermarried with gorgios as well as with Gypsies.* Though this party certainly cannot be counted as ' Vide note 4 below. "^ Cf. The Gypsies by 'a clergyman of the Church of Knglaixl " (York, 1S22), p. 21 ; or, as the tract is, I believe, rare, the quotations from it iii Crabb's Gipsies' Advocate (1831), p. 134, or in S. Roberts' C.»//w»€« (1836), p. 90. ' Roberts, p. 63. • Since writing the above I have seen a copj- of the ChriMian Guardian for 1813, and find that it contains a supplementary article by the same writer (vol. v. pp. 412-14). The only Romani worde in it are chvm, sun : chun, moon ; hal mard, bread and butter ; so Hoyland's list combines the words given in the two articles, THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 157 Norwood Gypsies, it may be noticed that the ' Clown ' asked whether they had been there, and they answered, ' We were there once. There is an inn there called the Gyptian Inn. The qual'ty visited us on a Sunday in their carriages ' (p. 99). Intermarriage with gorgios at this date, or at any other, as I have argued elsewhere,^ need not surprise any one ; but one is a little surprised to hear Gypsies of a hundred years ago — the days of open commons and free camping-grounds, of which the older living Gypsies talk wistfully — answermg a question as to whether there were many Gypsies in Birmingham, with the modern complaint, " Formerly there were. At present there are but few, owing to so many inclosures.' It would seem, however, from the dates of the enclosure of the commons at Norwood and Dul- wich, that such enclosures had already begun. Copsey's Vocabul.\ry As has already been mentioned, Copsey obtained his list of words from a Gypsy named Joseph Lovell, presumably at or near Brain- tree, as his letter to the Montldt/ Magazine is addressed from that place. Joseph ho describes as a man of about 60, and the family onsistcd of him, his wife, a daughter aged 18, and a boy belong- ing to another family. They were encamped in a tent ' which would not have protected them from a smart shower of rain,' which may be evidence of the flimsy character of the summer shelters of Gypsies at that date, who were accustomed, as this party was, to spending the winter months from the beginning of November to the end of March in houses in London. On the other hand, as Gypsy tents are often deceptive in their appearance, it may only show Copsey's inexperience of their quality. The family had spent the whole summer of 1818 in Essex, meeting, they said, only three or four travelling companies of other Gypsies during the season ; and the previous summer they had travelled in the , West of England. ' They denied practising fortune telling ; but the old woman had too much the appearance of a sibyl to countenance such an misprinting chun and omitting mshe. In this second article the Gypsies are described as 'the Bosswel Gang ' ; and the sister-in-law of the woman who could read had a child baptized by the Clown with the name Sportcella, which they declared was a "Scripture name.' The women said they disliked Gypsy life, and one of them had married a small tradesman in London about a year earlier, and -till lived there. Mr. Thompson suggests that Sportcella may be Spoti, daughter of Peter and Waiui Boss. 1 J. G. L. S., vi. 335. 158 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY assertion.' They also denied eating mulo mas, and asserted that they married in church and buried in consecrated ground ; which last assertion was no doubt true, though one may have more doubt about the others. The girl had been to school in London, and had been taught to write ; but the old people were (naturally) illiterate. They readily communicated all the information Copsey requested, and he put them through a catechism consisting of Hoyland's words, and found they knew nearly all of them. But he seems to have aimed at adding to the list rather than revising it. Only six of Hoyland's words occur in Copsey, and though two of these — gri and rattee — may have been corrections of Hoyland's forms, they were more probably volunteered by the Gypsies after- wards, as no alternative for the absurd fal (hot) is given. Of his own spelling Copsey says : ' I am aware that my mode of spelling the words is open to much dispute and objection ; I have endeavoured to choose such combinations of letters as servo to express, as nearly as possible, the sounds pronounced by the gipsies. In the phrases, I could not exactly discover the separate words of which they were composed, as these persons uttered them with great rapidity, and were unable to give me any infor- mation on this point.' One inay doubt the inability of the Gypsies to separate one word from another, if they had wished to; but I fear there is no doubt at all that Copsey 's method of spelling, like that employed by most, if not all, the pioneers of Gypsy lore, is open to much objection. Of course he employs the usual double vowels, e.g. aa (=d), ee ( = f), and oo\ but the latter seems to represent two sounds, the long o in dooster ( = d6sta) and 4 in mooi and probably in all other cases, while a is possibly represented by ah in the first syllable of ahicah as well as by aa : il is also repre- sented by 6e in doe. There may be a subtle distinction between 00, 00, and o6, all of which are used : but it is improbable. d is represented by aiv {jaw) and or (jortookee). The kh in chaokhor may represent x^ ^^'^ so apparently must the rh in chorhor (cf the Northumbrian r). /«,when it occurs after final a, even when the a is not long, and the e in naave, are obviously redundant. Besides Copsey's oddities in spelling, it may be well to note one peculiarity of pronunciation used by his Gypsies. They confused r and /, especially in the termination of the third person singular of the present tense. With the correct forms dellah ( = dela) and kannella ( = kanela), one finds jara for jala, and the THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 159 Stranger forms poorah, ' it blows/ and hilarrah, ' kettle ' (a mistake for ' it boils '). In the two latter cases there has been a shifting of the accent which has caused further corruption. The steps seem to hQ pudela> pi%dera> pudra> pura \ bilarela>hilarera> bildrera > hildrra. From these instances it will be seen that the third person singular of the present tense was in frequent use among these Gypsies. The first person occurs in an abbreviated form in savdh (^ = suvd) and in jau\ the second in jasha. Of the auxiliary verb the first person occurs four times as shum. the second once as shin, and once by mishearing as sutyi for san. The second person plural of the past tense is also represented by veean. Considering how few sentences Copsey obtained, it would seem that verbal intlexions were used fairly regularly and correctly by this family. Of nominal infiexions the only examples worth noting are the use of a vocative singular, ^ja/ia {=pala) and peniiah {=pena), and the instrumental plural, deverusa { = develesa). The two vocatives occur in the list of words as though they were nominatives; but this is probably due to a mistake on Copsej'^s part. In the sentence sarsum judlah the first is used correctly, and it is quite possible that he obtained the second by asking how they would address a woman. Here again the paucity of material makes it uncertain how ' deep ' the Gypsies were ; but they seem to have been quite up to the average as regards inflexions when compared with other early lists. The list consists of forty-three words and seventeen phrases or sentences. The latter I propose to print first in their original form ; and then a list of words in alphabetical order, including both the words in Copsey's list and those in the phrases, with remarks when necessary. Sentences 1. nah falee shum — I am sick. [ = ndfcdi i'wm.] 2. jortookee — I walk, or am going away. [ =jd tuki,'go' (imp.),] 3. kdzo hobben ^ — good food. 4. sdrsuvi pdllah ? — How do you do, brother? 5. very dooster shum — very well. ^ This occurs in the list of words, not in the phrases. But, as the single word praastr occurs among the phrases, I have replaced the one by the other. 160 THE XORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 6. pen your naavel — What is your name? [Tell your name.] 7. how doevee dnkee deviis 1 — How far have you travelled to-day ? [ = how ditr vidn ke-diviis ?] 8. gri jaramlshts — The horse trots well. [=gr<:iijala miSto.] 9. kyshinJca jdsha kdta devus ? — Whither are you going to- day ? [kai San kaJdSa kdta diviis.] 10. I go kdta kongrie — I go to church. 11. hdval poorah shil — The wind blows cold. 12. bokolo shum — I am hungr}'. 13. Jina deviis — Fine weather. 14. shillaUe devus — Bad weather, 15. hlshenoo delldh — It rains. 16. sootee shum, iniissa jaw savdh — I am sleepy, and must go to bed. 17. ah deveriisa — Farewell. [The word ' ah ' is omitted in Axon's reprint of the Vocabulary.] Vocabulary ah, in ah deveriisa, farewell. Sent. 17. Probably a mishearing of jCi deveresa {^=jd develesa], go with God, a farewell greeting to a departing person, rather than a^ dcvelesa, the departing person's farewell to those who remain. Cf, J. G. L. S., Old Series, iii. 75, where both expressions are recorded from Philip Murray, who, however, did not understand them ; Bright, Travels in Hungary, Appendix, p. Ixxix., AcJie mai deviel, 'May God bless you'; and Crabb, Gipsies' Advocate (1831), p. 127, Artmee Devillesty [ = ast^ mi develesti, a mis- take for develesa] from William Stanley, who regarded it as . an obsolete expression. ahivah [ = diva\ yes. ankee, see av- and ke. [av-], come, veedn [ = vidn], have you come. Sent. 7. bdngaree, waistcoat. bdval, wind. Sent. 11. bildrrah, kettle, = bilarela, ' it boils,' as explained above. Groome {In Gipsy Tents, p. 83) takes this word as English 'biler' = ' boiler.' But this would leave the last syllable unaccounted for ; and the parallel corruptions cited above leave no doubt ^ art seems more easily explained as a misprint for nsf, which is still in use in Welsh Romani (cf. J. G. L. S., viii. 94), than as a mistake for ar. THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 161 that it is the third person singular present indicative of the verb bil-,^ 'melt' (which is used by Greek, Rumanian, and Hungarian Gypsies ; of. Miklosich, vii. 22), with the suffix -yar or -tfr added, as in most English Romani verbs, even when they have not a causative sense. A more corrupt form is found in Lcland's Englisli Gipsy Songs, p. 253, buller, to boil, bullerin, boiling, and in Way's No. 747 (p. GH), bullerin. Probably the mistake as to the meaning^ was due to Copsey, both in this case and in the similar mistake, kannella, ' bad food.' But it is perhaps worth pomting out that exact parallels for the misuse of the same verbal form for a substantive do occur among Gypsies and travellers nowadays, e.g. rokerela, 'conversation,' heard from Mrs. Cosby, a daughter of Spencer Draper ; brUinela, ' rain,' from Esmeralda and Joe Lock. An even closer parallel, since the meaning is the same as that assigned to billarrah by Copsey, is a word I heard tirst from some of Dosi Gaskin's wild brood in the form singwela, which can hardly be anything but s'lngavela (from English 'sing'), and afterwards in a curious back-slang form, traUingd, from Tom Porter, a gorgio traveller's boy, who said he had picked up the word from Hampshire travellers. binhenoo, rain. Sent. 15. bdkolo, hungry. Sent. 12. hoolingorcf, breeches. bdshtn, saddle. chdavo, boy. The long a is unusual. ^ chaokhor, coat. Presumably 6>x<J^. chug, girl. Presumably pronounced cai, not ^e, in spite of the spelling, as ce is unexampled in England. chokenee, whip. Usually cdkni. chooree, knife. chorhor, shoes. Presumably an attempt at writing cO')((l. chorrov, plate or dish. \da-\ give, delldh, Sent. 15, in bishenoo delldh (bisenu deld), 'it gives rain,' the usual phrase for 'it is raining' among foreign Gypsies, but only recorded from English Gypsies by Bright (p. Ixxxix., dalo breschen), whose vocabulary was also obtained from Norwood Gypsies at much the same date as ' A shortened form of hHav-, for wyii(;h see ./. G. L. S., viii. 87. VOL. IX. — XO.S. IlL-IV. L 162 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY Copsey's. Cf., however, a modern form, 'it's delin' binsin, which I have heard from Geors^e (alias Tiiriits) Green, whose ' old people ' on his mother's side said they were Lovells, though their name for some generations has been Smith. [devel, God], devenisa (instrumental case). Sent. 17. deviis, day. doe { = dur), far. Sent. 7. dooster ( = ddsta), well. Sent. 5, 'very dooster sJium' an answer to the preceding question sarsiim, pallah {=sar san, pala). It is hardly conceivable that the Lovells can have used dooster in the sense of 'well,' especially as mUto occurs in another sentence. Probably they gave Copsey the answer oniSto dosta — usually given even now by elderly (iypsies; and Copsey in recording it omitted mi.Uo and inserted in its place ' very,' given as the meaning of dosta. falde. See nah falee. Jina, fine. Sent. 13. An English loan-word found in many of the older vocabularies, but very seldom used now. fjdodloo, sugar. gri (=grni), horse. hobhen, food. hoovelah, stockings. The normal English Romani form is olivas. For the metathesis of the two consonants cf. Leland, English Gypsies,-^. 1^5, hovcdos; and for the incipient h, which is probably a relic of the original ^, cf. also Bright, p. Ixxxii.. hoJowai, breeches ; holove, hole/, stockings ; Harriott. ./. G. L. S., iv. 10, holarea and the form honlavers jjiven in S. and C, s.v. olavas. hormiiigoree {=hdmengri), iork. The word does not seem to be recorded in this sense elsewhere. [is-], to be. shum, I am, Sent. 1, 5, 12, 13; shin, are you. Sent. 9 ; suvi ( = san), are you, Sent. 4. [ja-], go. mussa jaw, I must go. Sent. 16; jdsha, are 3'ou going, Sent. 9 ; jara ( =Jala), it goes, Sent. 2 ; jortookee ( =jd tuki), • go (imperative), mistranslated 'walk.' ka, that (?). Sent. 9, Kysh'inka jasha =kai san kajaslia, 'where are you that you are going' — a strange expression for ' where is it that you are going,' unless the Gypsies altered Kai sanjaslng into the more correct kaijasa, and Copsey recorded a mixture of the two alternatives. Cf., however, J^orrow Lavo-Lil, p. 5. 'Necessity is expressed by the THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIR VOCABULARY 163 impersonal verb and the conjunction "that" . . . shan te jdllan, they are that they go.' kair ( =ker), house. kdt'i, to (prep.). I go kata kongree, Sent. 10. Also strangely used in Sent. 9 to render the ' to ' in ' to-day ' — kata devus, unless in this case it is the pronoun, which is found in the Eastern European group of dialects as kadava, kado, ' this,' which seems unlikely. For the preposition cf. ./. G. L. S., New Series, iii, 222 : i.\. 179 ; and Way, No. 7^7, p. 42. kannella, bad food =kanela, ' it stinks,' as pointed out by Groome {In Gipsy Ttnts, p. 83) and Sampson (,/. G. L. S., New Series, i. 185). kee {=ke) in kee devus, to-day, Sent. 7. Usually explained as a shortened form of a^-a, this; cf. Bright, p. Ixxviii., Chericloi, givella, ako dives. But the use of kafa devus above suggests that ke- in ke-dicus. like te in te-diuus, may be simply a preposition translating the English ' to.' Bright, it may be I, observed, gives an alternative form of the phrase quoted I above — Chericlo give to dives. kit, butter. kongree, church. koshdw, wood. Plural for singular (kos), with the final t omitted, as is not infrequently the case. kozo, good. Sent. 3. An unparalleled form of the English Komani ^ kuMo, kosto, ko.sko. Possibly the z should be pronounced ts as in German, in which case this form would be nearer to the foreign Romani kutS than the ordinary form, in which the t and ^• have been transposed. ky (=zkai), where, whither. Sent. 9. inooi, face. niislds, well. Sent. 4. A misprint for mishto. moomler, candle. moamlingoree, candlestick. Dr. Sampson has pointed out that this is unrecorded otherwise in England, and quotes Liebich for momelinengero {J. G. L. S., New Series, i. 185). moosh, man. mootamongree, tea. Generally mutamongri, not mutamongri as here. ononishce, woman. A corrupt form of monishni, which, though not recorded in S. and C, still exists. 164 THE NORWOOD GYPSIES AND THEIU V(3CABULARV rmissa, it is necessary. Sent. 16, imissa jaw savah = mu88a [te]jd [te] suvd. I cannot find any printed instance of this use in English Roraani : hut viiis te lei has been recorded from Kadilia Brown. It is not the English ' must,' but a Slavonic loan-word (cf. Mik., v. p. 40). naave {=n(lu), name. Sent. 6. Usually pronounced nav. nah, no. nah falee ( = ndfali), ill. pdilah (=pala), brother. On the list as though nominative, but correctly used as vocative in Sent. 4, from which it may have been transferred to the list. Ijdwnee ( =pdni), water. This pronunciation of the word, though found in most vocabularies, is seldom, if ever, used now. pen, tell (imperative). Sent. 6, mistranslated ' what is.' pennah (=pena), sister (vocative). Possibly given correctly as an alternative for pallali in Sent. 4, though recorded in the list as though nominative. pero, foot. An unusual pronunciation of piro, unless e stands for I, not merely for accented e as in Icannella. [poodr^], blow. Sent. 11, poorah = pi%ddn, v. supra. praaser, I run, =prdster, to run. The omission of the t is unusual. rdttce, night. Usually rati, not rati, which is presumably implied by the double t. rotsch, spoon. Tills interesting form of roi should probably be regarded as a misprint either for roitsch or for roisch. In any case the ending is the diminutive suthx -iSa, foun<l in English Romani also in the word hokoco, hokaSa, and possibly in a form recorded by Miss Gillington in the New Forest, kussnitch for kusni. Cf Philij) Murray's form ruix (J. G. L. S., Old Series, iii. 78), which is found also in (ierman Romani (Liebich, Die Zigcuner, p. 156 (roich); and Pott, ii. 268). sar, how. Sent. 4, sar surti ( =8ar san). savdh, see suv. shil, cold, in ' the wind blows cold.' Sent. 1 1. shillalee, cold (adj.). Sent. 14. shin, see is. shuTTi, see is. sootee, sleepy. Sent. 16. stddee, hat. bricht's anglo-komani vocahulaky 165 autn, see is. [suv-], sleep. Sent. 16, suvah =suvd, a shortened lorin of suvdva. siueglah, pipe. [<ft], you. taki {dii.ti\e) in jortookee. (ooroloo, tobacco. vast, hand, tire. ^ yog. I IV.— BRIGHT'S ANGLO-ROMANI VOCABULARY By Alexander Russkll IN these days of book-makin^j^ it is surprising that no one has reprinted chapter xi. of Richard Bright's Travels from Vienna through Lower Hunjary (1818), for these pages 519-544 and the Appendix,' written by a friend' on the 'State of the Gypsies in Spain, 1817,' contain more valuable inforn)ation than any other English books on the subject, till we come to the time of Borrow. Grell- mann's work first gave Bright an interest in Gypsies, and ' when he found himself surrounded by these people in Hungary, he was naturally led to inquire into their habits and condition.' It is to be regretted that his modesty made him abandon, on the appearance of Hoyland's book, his project of investigating the subject, for he had more understanding of the Gypsy character than had the Yorkshire Quaker, and he was singularly I'ree from that attitude of mind, common to Hoyland, Crabb, Baird, and Roberts, which would lose a friend to save a soul, forgetting, as a great living essayist has said, ' that souls are many and friends are few.' Bright's sympathy with the race is shown in that noble passage quoted by Groome,^ the echo of which we hear again in Smart and Crofton's introduction to their Dialect of the English Gypsies. His remarks on the dithculty of collecting the language and on its value for light on the origin and history of the race show equal wisdom and clear-sightedness. 'No one who has not had experience can well conceive the difficulty of gaining intel- ligible information from people so rude, upon the subject of their language. We all know how difficult it is to translate literally from one language into another ; but with these people, who have never weighed the import of a single Avord, and scarcely know 1 In Gipsy Tenia, p. 226. 166 BRIGHT's ANGLO-ROM ANI VOCABULARY how to divide their phrases into words, it is laborious, and almost impossible. If you ask for a word, they give you a whole sentence ; and on asking a second time, they give the sentence a totally different turn, or introduce some figure altogether new. Thus it was with our gypsey, who at length, tired of our questions, prayed most piteously to be released, which we granted him, only on condition of his returning in the evening ; and it will be seen, by the shortness of the vocabulary which is preserved in the Appendix, how little, by our exertions, in five hours, we were enabled to extract from him.' His remarks on the language as a proof of the common origin of speakers of Romani are also worth quoting : — ' The identity of this people in the difterent countries of Europe is so obvious, from a comparison of their manners, that on this alone we might rest our conviction of their common origin. Tlieir peculiar cast of countenance, their complexion, their gay and cheerful turn of mind, their bodily agility, are all distinctly marked, and specifi- cally mentioned by difterent travellers who have met with them in distant regions. But the great confirmation and completion of the argument lies in the similarity of their language. That a race of beings, in the lowest degree of civilisation, who, for four centuries, have been wandering about in every part of Europe, acquiring the language of every country which they have fre- quented, and claiming no country of their own, should have lost their original language altogether, would not be a matter of astonishment. That they should have retained their peculiar language would have been little less than miraculous; if, there- fore, we can trace but a few words, common to the whole race in every country, and which have no aflfinity to the language of any nation inhabited by them at present, we are led irresistibly to the conclusion, that they are derived from a common source. This fact has been established by former writers, and the result of my inquiries can only be considered as an additional evidence in its favour. Having collected a few words from the Cyganis, in the south of Hungary, I lost no time, on my return to England, in seeking out a family of gypsies at Norwood. I commenced my inquiries, without much expectation of success; but my doubts were immediately dispelled, and almost every word which I could recall, was at once recognised by the first gypsies I accosted. To find, crouched beneath a hedge at Norwood, a family who expressed their ideas in the same words as those with whom I rright's anglo-romaxi vocabulary 167 liad conversed but a few weeks before, in the most distant corner of Europe, and having no relation whatsoever to the languages of the countries in which they were respectively settled, gave rise to ii singular train of feelings, and to a confirmed conviction in the fact, that they had been derived from one common stock. The specimens of the language which I have obtained from Spain are not so satisfactory upon this point ; yet the perfect accordance which will be seen in a few cases, such as dog, bread, wine, an old man, water, child, the nostrils, the mouth, and some others, appear to nie so convincing, that the circumstance scarcely admits of any other solution ; and it must always be remembered, that the situation of the Gitano of Spain is infinitely more exposed to that intercourse with the people of the country, which must be instrumental in contaminating their language, as well as their character, than either the Gypsey of England, or the Hungarian Cygani.' He anticipates the theory worked out by Miklosich : ' Vocabu- laries formed of the gypsey languages, used among their different tribes, might probably throw much light upon the era in which these people quitted the east, and even on the route by which they entered Europe ' ; though he does not avoid the error, very disastrous in this connection, of suggesting to his Enghsh Gypsies words which he had learned in Hungary, and of taking for granted that they were Anglo-Romani also, if his hearers said they knew them. Bright's list is important also because it contains sentences as well as single words, and so preserves grammatical forms and infiexions all too rarely recorded for Anglo-Romani. To save space and for convenience of reference, these sentences are here gathered together and given numbers, by which they will be referred to in the Vocabulary. 1. me oium, boot, mauro ' I eat much bread.' [me hawom ^ hiU mawro I ate much bread.] 2. du, chi, oias, boot Jcal ' thou, wife, eatest much cheese.' [t^ii, — tshai hau'as but leal thou — the girl ate much cheese.] 3. jov ne oila, kek, kill ' he eats no butter.' [yov ne haivla kek kil he eats no butter.] 4. soimende, oaim, jan^oi ' we all of us eat eggs.' [saw mende haivam yaraw we all ate eggs.] ' See footnote to ha- in Vocabulary. 168 bright's anglo-uomani vocabulary 5. jov soimende oias macho (or) machai (pi.) ' ye all of you eat fish.' [yov (saw inende) hawas mafsho {matshe) he (we all) ate fish (fishes).] 6. kek, da oitnas, bitta, haben, salco, devis 'I shall eat no food to-day, lit. not, shall eat, little, food, all this day.' [kek na hawvias bita haben sa'ko dives I had not eaten a bit of food all day.] ^ 7. oisa du, kosliko haben, akai, rat ' thou wilt eat a good supper to-niffht, lit. thou wiltst eat a »ood food this nijrht.' [hawsa du koshko haben ake rat wilt thou eat good food this night ?] 8. jov oila, Cidlako, haben ' 1 will eat breakfast to-morrow, lit. you will eat, to-morrow, food.' [yov haivla ladako haben he will eat food to-morrow.] 9. soimende, oissa, schach ' we will eat cabbage, lit. all of us. we will eat, cabbage.' [saw mende hawsa sha^ we all shall eat cabbage.] 10. jov emenga, keti, varingera ' I go to the fair, lit. I go, to, the fair.' [dzhova vienga keti varingera I go me to tlio lair.] ^ 11. chericlo give to dives (or) cheridoi, givella, ako dives ' tho birds sing to-day, lit. the birds sing this day.' [tsheriklo giv to-dives (or) tsheriklaw givela [givena] ako dives the bird sings to-day (or) the birds sing this day.] 12. sesso dove, kere, jekos 'was that once a house, lit. was that, a house once.' [ses odova ki'r yekos was that a house once ?] 13. bisto dikclo temn akonan ' the country looks well now, lit. well, looks, country, now.' [bisto diked o tent akonaw the country looks well now.] 14. ee rukoi, rudai, kennessij ' the trees will be dressed bye and bye.' [i rukaw rude kene-sig the trees (will be) dressed by and by.] 15. rudoman me kukero ' I dress myself.' [rudom man me kukero I dressed myself.] 16. sair sortisi ? ' what sort ? ' [savi sorti si what sort is it ?] ^ ' Dr. Sampson prefers hoiom mas, taking l>itfi hahrn as an explanation of nias. " Possibly a confusion of two alternatives, dzhora nirtrit/i and dtham tiirpyi (let ns go). ' Or possiblj- an answer to the question 'what sort?' t-nir sorti ni 'it is all sorts ' : but mi- appears as so* {=x(i) on all other occasions. bright's anglo-romani vocabulary 169 17. savo teTnn ? ' what country ? ' [savo tern what sort of country ?] 18. mochto, panda, touvelo ' a box full of tobacco.' [mo^to paivdo tuvelo a box full of tobacco.] 19. o tascho ivast, es kee ivangesto ' the fingers of the right hand.' [o tatsho icasteski wangestaw the fingers of the right hand.] 20. 7)iiro romni an rai chi ' my wife and daughter.' [viiri romni and mi tshai ray wife and my daughter.] 21. Iro gri houdic ' catch the horse.' \le o grai bondik take hold of the horse.] 22. chidom, ho gri, dre, puv ' I have taken the horse into the field." [tshidom le[8\ — o gnii — 'dre puv I put it — the horse — into the field.]! 23. soi, chor, oias, ogrl ' the horse has eaten all the grass, lit. all, grass, eaten, the horse.' [saw tahor hawns o grai the horse ate all the grass.] 24. dictani, egreski, hoshtoi ' have you seen the saddle of that horse ? lit. have you seen, that horse, the saddle ? ' [diktan e grenki hoslito saw you the horse's saddle ?] 25. jah dicfove ' I go to see.' [dzhd t' dikov I go that I may see.] 26. deh, acove, a gresti giv chi (or) ri ' give this corn to the horse, wife (or) sir, lit. give this to the horse, corn, wife, or sir.' [de akova gresti — giv, tshai (rai) give this to the horse, corn, girl (sir).] 27. h'o giv, away, gredi, chi " take the oats from the horse wife, lit. the oats away from the horse, wife.' [le o giv away gresti, tshai take the corn away from the horse, girl] 28. dictom, chov, gri edou, drum ' 1 saw six horses in the road, lit. I saw six horses in the road.' [diktom shov grai adre o drum I saw six horses in the road.] 29. dictom, mai chov, gri, cheroi ' I saw the heads of six horses, lit. I saw six horses heads.' [diktom ine shov grai sheraiv I saw six horses' heads.] 30. dalo breschin ' it rains.' [dalo hreshin it rains, lit. it gives rain.]' ' More probably perhaps leo has been introduced from the preceding sentence. - These sentences are suspicious, having evidently been suggested from Bright own ' Hungarian Gypsey.' \ 170 bright's anglo-romaxi vocabulary 31. dalo ogive ' it snows.' [dalo o giv it snows, lit. it gives suow.]^ 32. mai is na falo ' I am ill.' [Tne is nafalo I am ill.] - 33. pre si okani ' the sun is up.' ['pre si o kann the sun is up.] 34. kam pes ' the sun shines.' [kavi 'pre si the sun is up.] 35. sodiekaba ' what do I see.' [so dikaba what do I see ?] ^ 36. cana and sego ' now, and make quick.' [kana and sigo now and quick.] 37. ma pehn pokopen 'don't tell any stories.' [ina pen hokopen don't tell a lie.] * 38. mai mang tut del mando wai ' I pray you, give me that Avhich I have deserved.' [me mang tut del man lowe I beg you to give me money.] 39. me prautanui waffro manush 'avoid, at all times, wicked men.' [me prast' away; wafro manush I run away; had man.] 40. ashto leshto j)re skainin ' I heave up this chair.' [ashta lest' opre, akamin I lift it up — a chair.] 41. j>aulae skamin ' I push back the chair.' [j^awle skamin, back the chair.] 42. manga tut muk mon keres, ' I beg you, humbly, let me go home.' [manga tut muk man kcre I beg you let me home.] * 43. me romni a eke kere mavgi ' my wife awaits me at home.' [mi romni atshe[l] kere mangi my wife stays at home forme.] 44. aclie mai deviel ' may God bless you.' [atsli me develesa stay with God.] ' These sentences are suspicious, having eviileutly l>een euggesteil from Bright's own ' Hungarian Gypsey." - Dr. Sanipsoti suggests mai naisfalo, for which strange transposition cf. sen- tence '2."), dirton . ^ The ' long ' i is an echo of Bright's Hungarian record. ^ The spelling ;)€/(7i appears to be copied from the Hung. j9aram»^i'7'e/ine< three sentences above. Bright misprints p also in Hung. Gyp. opto ' eight,' and in apak and depenemengro, q.v. ^ This sentence can hardly be accepted as English Roman!, every word of it having been suggested from Bright's Hungarian record. A similar influence can be traced in sentence 43. bright's anglo-romani vocabulary 171 The inflexions recorded by Bright may be classified as follows : — Noun (1) voc. sing, dievla [from Hung.]. (2) gen. sing, tvasteskee, of the hand, e greshi, of the horse. (3) dat. sing, gresti, to the horse. (4) abl. sing, grexti, from the horse. (5) locat. sing, kere, at home. (6) nomin. plur. (a) in aw : ca^saw, scissors ; cAeWcZo/, birds ; cheroi, heads : clanoiv, teeth ; jan^oi, eggs ; koschtoi, sticks; ranjoi, rods ; riikoi, trees ; wangesto, fingers. (6) in e : holoivai, breeches; jackai, eyes; machai, fish ; matschkai, cats. (7) gen. plur. formations boschemengero, fiddler (mistr. 'to fiddle'); depe^emengro, mirror; kumnangero, soldier; nuisengero, butcher ; maffhumangri, violin ; porengri, pen, feather. Pronoun 1st Person 2nd Person 3rd Person Nom. sing. iiiai, me du jov Ace. sing. man, mon tut ? le [les Prep. sing. mende lesht Dat. sing. mangiy menga Abl. plur. mende (in sol mende). Verb Present and Future 1st pers. sing, ashto, I lift ; diekaha, I see; jovjah, I go; kamawa [I owe] ; manga, I beg ; soxvaiva [I sleep]. 2nd pers. sing, oisa, thou eatest. 3rd pers. sing, dalo, it gives ; dikel, it looks ; givella, he sings ; oila, he will eat ; si, is. 1st pers. plur. oissa, we will eat. Past 1st pers. sing, chidom, I put; dictum, I saw; oium, I ate; rudom, I dressed. 2ad pers. sing, or plur. dictan, saw you ? 3rd pers. sing, oias, he ate ; sess, it was. 1st pers. plur. oaim, we ate. 172 bright's anglo-romani vocabulary Pluperfect 1st pers. sing, oimas, I had eaten. Imperative 2nd pers. sing, ache, stay; deh, del, give; le, take; muk, let ;pe/m, tell; scAioitn^a, hearken. Subjunctive 1st pers. sing, dictove [te dikov\ to see [that I may see]. Participle rudai dressed. We have uninflected verbal forms in del, give; (five, sings; mancj, I beg ; praut, I run (?). Pes, translated " shines,' can hardly be anything other than 'pre si, 'is up.' Phonetics Bright's knowledge of a Continental dialect has influenced his spelling of the Anglo-llomani forms, but he has not used any system consistently. The following table exhibits in the first column phonetic symbols from MacHe's System of Anglo- Romani Spelling using x ^or his ch, and in the others Bright's symbols, with one example of each. a a (baro) ah ijah) a a (hdl) aw an (mauro) aw (catMiiD) ow (danow) oi (rukoi) (xcaiigisto) I eh (deh) r (rat/) ai (machai) a« (paidae) e e (rhero) e..e (kere) ? e e {hev) t ie (tie) ee (waitegkee) i i e (manenche) i ijxMi) ee (kahngcree) t . . « (give) 1) {lovo) (gouro) o..e, (Jtone) oi (bosh tot) (bock) a 00 (boot) ou (gouro) ew (jew) u n (buko) n n (drum) ai i (chi) at (dai) ei (meila) s s (saro) ts (tsap) sh sh {hoshtoi) nrh (bre^chin) ch (chero) zh (trnzhilo) schi(.ochioHnta) tsh tsrh (fKchani) Ach (nch^imoben) ch (macho) tzh (pufzhum) z z {ziinin) .V (klcnn) dzh dg igoidgi) g (gatige) j (jew) eh (chvqiiii) k k {kehr) c (cana) ck (ncuk) ch (richini) qn (chuquil). y j ijov) X ch {mnchto) Note also the interchange of b and m: histo for uiisto, bosrhemengero and mashumangri, and perhaps mukso for burks. f I I bright s anglo-romani vocabulary 173 Misprints, Words wrongly Divided, Mistranslations (1) Misprints : boudic for bondic, chacan for chacau, depese- mengro for dikesimengro, goro for gono, goururiiin for gourumni, keski for ke.shi, kosliko for koshkojcurhai for kurkai, jyunim for purum, pokopen for hokopen, praut for prast, spak for shak, tukel for jukel, vachi for raati, and others. (2) Words wrongly divided: See sentences 10, 12, 13, 15, 16, 19, 21, 22, 24, 26, 27, 31, 32, 33, 35, 38, 39, 40. (3) Mistranslations : In addition to those corrected in the sentences numbered 1, 2, 5, 6, 8, 34, 38, 39, we have the following among the single words: — hoschemmgero ' to fiddle ' [fiddler] ; bukelo ' hunger ' [hungry] ; heretzi ' breeches ' [duck] : kamaiva ' debt ' [I owe] ; kdlepen to dance' [dancing]; puro' age '[old]; rate' dark '[at night]; richini 'beauty' [beautiful]; t<ik 'diligence' [quickly]; soivaiva 'sleep' [I sleep]; swa 'fear' [a tear]; truzhilo 'thirst' [thirsty]. Foreign Influence Of words absolutely foreign to Anglo-Romani Bright has intro- duced chaori, gal, liprrai, kevivah, swa, tscharamedini, traster, vachi, if it is anything other than a misreading of 7'aa^i, and perhaps buck and others. On the other hand, the spelling and form of many of his words have been influenced by his reading of Grell- mann and his study of the Hungarian dialect. Since in the past this fault has proved a dangerous trap for collectors who knew Bright's work, parallel forms from Raper's translation of Grellniann (marked 'Gr.') and from Bright's own Hungarian Romani columns (marked ' Hung.') are given in the vocabulary. Vocabulary ^ ache. See atsh-. acove, akai, ahh See akova. akonau, now. In sentence 13 ; also kene in kennessij (14) and cana (36). [S. and C. kondiv p. 180, kendw, kdnna.] r 1 Bright's order of arrangement is not an alpliabetical one either in the Englisli or in the Romani, but a rough division into parts of the body, occupations, food, dress, animals, weather, money, common objects, adjective;?, verbs. I have arranged the words from the Sentences and the Vocabulary in alphabetical order according to Bright's spelling, inconsistent though it is, adding cross references to forms which would have been brouglit together, if he had used any regular phonetic svsteni. k 174 bright's anglo-romani vocabulary akova, this. In sent. 26 acove a [ = a}cdva]; in sents. 6 and 11 ako and salco [sd 'ko] ' all this ' ; in sent. 7 fern, akai [ake]. [S. and C. akova.] ashto, I lift. Sent. 40. [S. and C. azer. Mik. viii. 5.] [atsh-], stay : ache[l] 3rd sing. pres. indie, in sent. 43 ; and sing. imperative in sent. 44. [S. and C. atch.] bal, hair. [S. and C. bal.] halo, swine. [S. and C. bdulo. Gr. 6'^^'^] balowas, bacon. [S. and C. bdlovds. Mik. vii. 15.] bangeri, waistcoat. [S. and C. bdngaree.] bango, crooked. [S. and C. bongo. Gr. bango.] bar, stone. [S. and C. bar.] baro, great. Also in barajil ' cold ' [baro ahil, great cold. j [S. and C. bauro. Gr. baro.] bascheno, cock. [S. and C. boshno. Mik. vii. 18.] beng, the devil. [S. and C. heng. Mik. vii. 19.] brrsch, year. [S. and C. besh. Gr. berscJu Hung, bcrsh. Mik. vii. 19.] bis, twenty. [S. and C. bl<^h. Gr. bis. Mik. vii. 23.] bisto, well (adv.): in sent. 13. [S. and C. misid, mlshto. Mik. viii. 17.] For the form in b, cf. J. G. L. S., Old Series, i. 46 ; New Series, iii. 208. bitta. See bitfe. bitte, little. Also bitta in bittnchericle 'small bird': bitta krhr 'small cottage'; })itta habni in sent. 6. [S. and C. p. 28.] bock, a letter. [I can make nothing of this unless ' letter ' was mistaken for ' let her ' and bock = mttk. Dr. J, Samp.son suggests English ' book.' R. A. S. Macfie says, ' The Gypsy may have been telling Bright's fortune — "You will have luck {bok), you will receive a letter," and Bright took bok and " letter " as synonymous.'] hondic, hold; in sent. 21 misprinted txriidic. [S. and C. bonnek.] boot, a multitude. Also as adj. 'much' in sentences 1 and 2. [S. and C. boot. Mik. vii. 26.] boschemengero, tiddler. Mistranslated ' to fiddle.' [S. and C. boshomengro. Mik. vii. 18.] See also onashrimangri. boshtoi, saddle ; in sent. 24. [S. and C. bdshto. Mik. vii. 20.] breschin. See brischin. brischin, rain. Also in sent. 30 dalo breschin ' it rains.' [S. and C. brishindo. Mik. vii. 24.] bukelo, hungry. Mistr. 'hunger.' [S. and C. bokalo. Mik. vii. 22.] } brkjht's anglo-romani vocabulary 175 bu/co, liver. [S. and C. houko. Mik, vii. 25.] burk. See rmikso. I'litin, labour. [From Gr. butin. S. and C. booti. Mik. vii. 26.] ' . See also k. ■Ilnko, to-morrow: in sent. S. [S. and C. kdliko.] '■una. See akouiu. catsaiv, scissors. [8. and C. kaisers. Mik. vii. 75.] ch. See also sh, tsch. ' hacan. See choik. cluiori, female children. [A diminutive from Hung, chaori. S. and C. p. 18. Mik. vii. 30.] chare. See ')(Cire. chavais, male children. [S. and C. chavies. Mik. vii. 30.] chericlo, bird. Mistr. 'birds.' Also in bittachericle 'small bird.' Sing, and plur. chericloi in sent. 11. [S. and C. cheriklo, cherikli. .Mik. vii. 34.] chcro, head ; cheroi (plur.) in sent. 29. [S. and C. shero. Gr. cheru. Mik. viii. 71.] French ch. t, daughter: in sent. 20. Also in Romani chi 'a Gitana (or female Gypsey).' Mistr. ' wife' in sents. 2, 26, 27. [S. and (J. chei. Mik. vii. 30.] chidom. See chiv-. chilri, cold (adj.). The noun appears in barajil. [S. and C. shirilo. Mik. viii. 72.] French ch. Cf. also Simson's form slteelra, J. G. L. S., viii. 64. chiv, tongue. [S. and C. chib, chiv. Mik. vii. 31.] [chiv-, to put]: chidom, 1st sing, past indie, in sent. 22. [S. and C. chiv. Mik. vii. 34.] choik, shoe. Misprinted ' shoes.' The plur. appears as chacau, misprinted chacan. [S. and C. chok.] choko, coat. [S. and C. chokka, ehoxo. Mik. vii. 35.] chor, grass. Also in sent. 23. [S. and C. chor. Mik. vii. 29.] chov, six ; in sents. 28 and 29, and in schuchare ' sixpence.' [S. and C. shov. Mik. viii. 73.] French ch. chuquil. See jukel. churl, a knife. [S. and C. choori. Mik. vii. 39.] corodo, blind: corodo goidgi 'the blind' [lit. blind men]. [S. and C. koredo, korodo. Mik. vii.. 86.] coshko, Ejood, brave. See kosliko. da. See na. 176 bright's anglo-romani vocabulary [da-, to give, strike] : dalo, 8rd sing. pres. indie, agreeing with Hung., in sents. 30 and .SI ; <leh [de],2ad sing, imperut. in sent. 26 ; uninflected verbal stem dd in sent. 38. dcvde, father. [S. and C. dad. Gr. and Hung. dade. ^ Mik. vii. 40.] dai, mother. [S. and C. dei. Mik. vii. 40.] danoiv, teeth. [S. and C. ddnyaw, damiic, phir. of dan. Mik. vii. 41.] deklo, pocket-handkercliief. [S. and C. dildo. Mik. vii. 43.] depesemengro, mirror. [A misreading oi dikesimengro. S. and C. dikomenrjro. Mik. vii. 43.] For the s in this form Dr. Sampson compares the Welsh-Gypsy diK-Mben and diKsino. deveL God. Also dieiia [vocat., agreeing with Hung.], and apoco- pated instrumental deviel [derelesa] in sent. 44. [S. and C. diivel, doovel. Mik. vii. 42.] devis. See dives, dievla. See devel. [dik-, to sec] : 1st sing. pres. indie. dieJcuba in sent. 35, cf. Hung. dirlcab; 3rd sing. pres. indie, dihi in sent. 13; 1st sing. past indie, dildom in sents. 28 and 29; 2nd sing, or phir. past indie, diktan in sent. 24 ; 1st sing. subj. didove [t'dikor] in sent. 25. [S. and C. dik. Mik. vii. 43.] dives, dav : in sent. 11; devis in sent. 0. [ S. and C. divvus. Mik. vii. 44.] dori, string. [S. and C. dori, doori. Mik. vii. 45.] dre, into : in sent. 22. Also edoii \adre o] in sent. 28. [S. and C. 'dre, adre?^ fZr«,7n., road : in sent. 28. [S. and C. '/ro7H. Qtx.drum. Mik. vii. 40.] du. See in. dugilla, lightning. [Cf. Hung, derguner ' it thunders,' p. Ixxxix. S. and C. i). 159.] dui, two. [S. and C. do(H. Mik. vii. 47.] dummo, back. [S. and C. dixhno. Gr. dumiiv). Mik. vii. 47.] edou. See dre. ee. See o. gad, shirt. Also gadaiv [plur.]. [S. and C. gad, plur. gddaiv. Mik. vii. 53.] gal, village. [S. and C. gav. Gr. gal : but this form has been recorded in England. Mik. vii. 54.] gauge, woman. Also the plur. masc. in corodo goidgi ' the blind,' gero, man : jpurogero ' old man.' [S. and C. p. 22.] bright's anolo-romani vocabulary 177 [giv; to sing]: give, the uninflected verb stem in sent. 11; also givella, 3rd sing. pres. mistr. 3rd plnr. in sent. 11. [S. and C. ghiv, ghil. Mik. vii. 56] ylv. See give, gire, wheat. [One syllable.] Also giv in sents. 2G and 27. [S. and C. ghiv. Mik. vii. 56.] give, snow. [One syllable.] In sent. 31. [S. and C. ghir, iv, etc. Mik. vii. 66.] goldgi. See gauge. gojee, pudding. [S. and C. got. Gr. goji. Mik. vii. 57.] goro, a knapsack. Misprint for guno. [S. and C. gono, gonno. Mik. vii. .57.] govA'o, ox. [S. and C. gooro ' bull,' p. 16S. Hung, gouro. Mik. vii. 58.) gourumin, cow. [S. and C. groovni. Hung, gourumni. Mik. vii. 58.] gra, greski, greati. See gri. gri, gra, horse. Nom. sing, also in sent. 23 ; gri tor ace. sing, in sent. 21; greski, gen. sing, in sent. 24: gresti, dat. sing, in sent. 26, abl. sing, in sent. 27 ; gri for ace. plur. in sents. 28 and 29. [S. and C. grei. Gr. gra, etc. Mik. vii. 58.] giidlo, sugar. [S. and C. goudlo, goodli ' sweet.' Mik. vii. 58.] to eat : 3rd sing. pres. oila [hawhi] in sents. 3 and 8 ; 2nd sing. pres. oisa [liawsa] in sent. 7 ; oium [liawoiii] 1st sing. past in sent. 1 : 3rd sing, past oias [luiwas] in sents. 2 and 5 ; 1st plur. past oaim [Jiawoiii] in sent. 4 ; 1st sing, pluperf. oimus [Itaivuias] in sent. 6 ; 1st plur. fut. oissa [hawsa] in sent. 9. [S. and 0. haw, hoi. Mik. vii. 59.] ' hahen, food: in sents. 6, 7, 8. [S. and C. hohen. Mik. vii. 59.] hascht, wood. See koscht. heretzi, duck. [Gr. hiretza. Cf. herrai. S. and C. retsi, retza. Mik. i. 35; viii. 54.] heretzi, breeches. [A misunderstanding. Bright was wearing • ducks ' that day he strolled by the hedges of Norwood.] herrai, gentleman. [A Spanish form, though Bright's Spanish form is gerres.] See ri. herree. See herroi. het^oi, herree, leg. [S. and C. hero, herer. Gr. heroi. Mik. vii. 55.] ' The retention of Bright's oi, preferred by Dr. Sampson, suits the words where 01 is followed by a vowel, but not the inflexions of the present tense, nor plurals like riikoi. Its use in soi (=!iaw, 'all) seems to show that it was Bright's strange method of representing the vowel in Eug. ' law ' and that he noted no i-glide between it and the terminations of the past tense. VOL. IX. — NO.S. in. -IV. M 178 bright's anglo-romani vocabulary hev, hole, window. [S. and C. lev. Mik. vii. 62.] hokopen. See pokopen. holove, holef, stockings. [S. and C. hoolnrers.] See holowai. holowai, breeches. [Mik. i. 14.] hard, sword. [S. and C. hadro. Mik. vii. 61.] [X<^(re, pence]: in schuchare 'sixpence.' [S. and C. hdrri. Mik. vii. 61.] [is-, to be]: 3rd sing. pres. si in sents. 16, 33, and 34: 3rd sing. past sess in sent. 1 2. [jii- ( =zdzha), to go]: 1st sing. pres. [jow] in sent. 10; jah contr. from Java (cf. manga) 1st sing. pres. in sent. 25, jack ( — yak), ^\. jackai, eyes. [S. and C. yok. Mik. vii. 67.] jarroi { = yaraw), eggs: ace. plur. in sent. 4. [S. and C. ydi^o. Mik. viii. 93.] jeg { = yeg), one. [Hung. j^f/. Mik. vii. 68.] Seejrkos. j('9^ 3^0 ( = y^'O^ y^)> ^re. [jcij is from Hung. S. and C. yog. Mik. vii. 67.] jekos ( = yekos), once : in sent I "2. [S. and C. yekorus. Mik. vii. 68.] See jcg. jeiv ( = dzhil), louse. [S. and Cjodrxi. Mik vii. .52.] jil, in harajil ' cold ' [baro shil. great cold]. See shil. jog. See jeg. jov. Seeja-. jov { = yor), he: in .sents. 3, 5, 8. jukel {=(lzlLukel), dog: naisprinted tukel. Also jakli [fem.J and Spanish form chuquil. [S. and C j<inkcl,jo6kli. Gr. jukcL Mik. vii. .51.] k. See also c. kahngeree, church. Cf. Hung, kahugeri. [S. and C. kdiigiri. Cir. Jcangheri. Mik. vii. 73 ] kal, butter. In sent. 2 transhited ' cheese.' [S. and C. kal ' cheese.' Mik. vii. 76.] See kil. kalo, black. [S. and C. kaiilo. Gr. kalo. Mik. vii. 71.] kam, sun. Also in sents. 33 and 34. [S. and C. kam. (ir. cam. Mik. vii. 77.] Jcaniaiva, I owe. Mistr. 'debt.' [J. G. L. S., viii. 81-2. Gr. kam- ma'wa, accusation, debt. S. and C. kam. Mik. vii. 71.J kan, ear. [S. and C. kan. Mik. vii. 72.J kani, hen. [S. and C. kdnni. Mik. vii. 70.] kanivoro, hare. Perhaps a misreading of kaiiengro or an adjectival form from kan. bright's axglo-romani vocabulary 179 kassain, fork. [S. and C. kasoni ' billhook.' Hung, kastoni.] kehr, house. Also in bitta kehr ' small cottage ' ; l:ere also as nom. in sent. 12; locat. sing ./.rre in sents. 42 and 43. [S. and C. kdir. Hung. kehr. Mik. vii. 79.] kek, not or no. Also in sents. 3 and 6. [S. and C. kek. Mik. vii. 73.] keleso, bone. [S. and C. koknlo, kokalon?. Mik vii. 85.] kellepcn, dance, dancing. ^listr. ' to dance.' [S. and C. kelopen. Mik. vii. 78.] kemf'ah, book. From Hung. Cf, J. G. L. S., Old Series, iii. 7(5 ; New Series, ii. 6 ; v. 31 ; vii. 176.] kmneftsij, bye and bye : in sent. 14. [S. and C. kendiv-sii/, kdnna-sig 'just now, immediately.'] See akoiiau. kero, cherry. [./. G. L. S., Old Series, iii. 76, kera. Mik. vii. 76.] keski, silk. Either a misprint of /•: for A, or a contraction of kesheski, of silk, silken. [S. and C. kaish. Mik. vii. 77.] keti, to : in sent. 10. [Leland, Eng. G. Songs, p. 202, keti ; J. G. L. S., New Series, iii. 222, kHty, kety; ix. 163. kat<i.] kil, cheese. Translated ' butter ' in sent. 3 {kill). [S. and C. kil ' butter.'] See kal kindo, wet. [S. and C. kindo. Pott, ii. 103.] kirmo, worm. Al.so kirina,^. Ixxviii. [S. and C. kirmo, kermo. Mik. vii. 76. J klcsin, a key. [S. and C. kllnin. Mik. vii. 84] 'ko. See ako. koscht, pi. koschtoi, stick. [S. and C. kosht. Mik. vii. 74.] See also hascht. kosliko, good: in sent. 7. A misreading of koshko. [S. and C. p. 26.] See coMco. kukero, self: in sent. 15. [S. and C. kokero. Mik. vii. 86.] kuremangero, soldier. [S. and C. kooromdngro. Gr. kuromangri, infantry. Mik. vii. 88.] kurhai, Sunday. Probably a misprint of h for k. [S. and C. ko6roko, kooroki. Mik. vii. 88.] [la-, to take] : (e, 2nd sing, imperat. in .sents. 21, 22, 27. [S. and C. lei. Mik. viii. 3.] lav, an answer. [S. and C. kiv. Mik. viii. 5.] Ifs. See lest. hst, it: in sent. 40, leshto pre = lest vpre; le[s] in sent. 22. l<me, salt. [One syllable.] [S. and C. Ion. Mik. viii. 8.] lovo, loivo, money. Perhaps disguised in sent. S8, mando wai = TTian lowe. [S. and C. loovo, l6vo,luva. Mik. viii. 9.] 180 RRIOHT's ANGLO-ROM an I VOCABULARY ma, not: in sent. 37. [S. and C. maa. Mik. viii. 9.] macho, fish; plur. machai : in sent. 5. [S. and C. mdtcho. Mik. viii. 10.] malo. See nnauro. mandi, mangi. See me. [ynang-, to beg]: 1st sing. pros, mnnc/a in sent. 42, agreeing with Hung.; uninflected verb stem mang as 1st sing. pres. in sent. 38. [S. and C. mong. Mik. viii. 11.] manescJie, woman, in puromanescUe 'old woman.' [S. and C. manooshni, monoshi. Mik viii. 12.] mamish, man. Also in sent. 39. [S. and C. manush. Hung. manusli. Mik. viii. 12.] TTUis, tlesh. Perhaps also in sent. 6. [S. and C. mas. Mik. viii. 13.] Tnasengero, butcher. [S. and C. mnsengro.] 'mcis]iU)ruingri, violin. See also hoscheinengcro. matschbtl, cats. (S. and C. mdtchka. Mik. i. 23.] mauro, malo, bread. Also in sent. 1. [malo is ' suggested ' from Hung., cf. Gr. malum. S. and C. maiiro. Mik. viii. 12] vie. See mi. me, I : Nom. sing, mr in sents. 1 and 39; mai in sonts. 29, 32, and 38; ace. sing, man in sent. 15; mon, agreeing with Hung., in sent. 42 ; dat. sing, man in sent. 38, rnangi in sent. 43 ; abl. plur. mende in sents. 4 and 5 ; menga [ethic dat.] in sent. 10. meila, mila, ass. [S. and C. p. 22. J meja, mile. [S. and C. meea. Mik. viii. IG.j men, neck. [S. and C. men. Mik. viii. 15.] mevihen, death. [S. and C. meriUn. Mik. viii. 15.J mi, my: in sent. 20; mai in sent. 44; me in .sents. 15 and 43. See miro. mila. See meila. miro, ray: in sent. 20 (with false concord). [S. and C. meero, meiro. Mik. viii. 17.] mischeUi, table. [S. and C. misali. Mik. i. 24; viii. l(j.] mochto. See mokto. moi. See m,ui. mohto, box. Also in sent. 18 mocfito [ = moxto]. [S. and C 'inokto, moxto- Mik. viii. 18.] See also rmiLso. mon. See me. mor, wine. [From Hung., cf. also Bright's Spanish form. S. and C. mul. Mik. viii. 18.J BUIGHT's ANGLO-ROM ANI VOCABULARY 181 Tnotto, drunk. [S. and C. motto. Mik. viii. 14.] Ttini, mui, moi, face, mouth. [S. and C. modi. Mik. viii. 19.] [miih-, to let] : imperat. in sent. 42. [S. and C. mook, viuk. Mik. viii. 19.] iiiiikfio, breasts. Possibly a misprint for viuJdo, chest. Or m may stand for h ; cf. mashwniangri and boschemengero, and 6 for m in bi'ito. [S. and C. burk. Mik. vii. 24.] See also Tnoldo. na, not : misheard as da in sent. 6. 7iack, nostrils or nose. [S. and C. nok. Gr. ndk. Mik. viii. 22.] nafalo, ill: in sent. 32. [S. and C. ndfalo, ndsfalo. Mik. viii. 23.] ymi, nail. [S. and C. nei. Gr. naj. Mik. viii. 21.] Tiaivjo, naked. [S. and C. nongo. Gr. naiigo. Mik. viii. 22.] ne, no, not: in sent. 3. [S. and C. ne, naiu. Mik. viii. 21.] nf'vo, new. [S. and C. iievo. Mik. viii. 24.] o, the: sing. masc. in sents. 13, 19, 21, 22, 23, 27, 31, and 33; sing, fern, perhaps in heretzi; oblique sing, in sent. 24; nom. plur. in sent. 14. odore, that: in sent. 12. [H. and C adoora. Mik. vii. 4.] oias, oila, oinias, oium, etc. See ha-, opre, up : in sent. 40. [S. and C. tipre, 'pre. Mik. viii. 26.] See pre and pes. pa7u, water. [S. and C. phi/. Mik. viii. 31.] ya/n, goose, agreeing with Hung, and Gr. For interchangeability of -i and -in terminations see Pott, ii. 403 f.n. [S. and C. pdpin. Mik. viii. 31.] Cf. skatni and tri. patrin, leaf. [S. and C. pdtrin. Gr. patrin. Mik. viii. 35.J paitdo, full: in sent. 18. [S. and C. pordo. Mik. viii. 41.] patdae, back (behind) : in sent. 41. [S. and C. paule. Mik. viii. 30.] paunch, five, agreeing with Hung. [S. and C. pandj, pansh. Mik. viii. 31.] [2)€n-, to toll]: 2nd sing, imperat. pe/ni in sent. 37. [S. and C. pen. Mik. viii. 41.] peneka, nut. [S. and C. p. 161. Mik. viii. 36.] per, belly. [S. and C. per. Mik. viii. 37.] pes ' shines ' in sent. 34 = >e si = 'pre .si ' is up.' Cf. ./. G. L. S., New Series, iv. 183, no. 135. pias, fun, frolic. [S. and C. peias. Mik. viii.' 37.] piro, feet. Mistr. for ' foot.' [S. and C. piro, peero. Mik. viii. 47.] plak, cup. ? Some confusion with Eng. ' plate.' plasta, mantle. [S. and C. pldshta. Mik. i. 30 ; viii. 48.] 182 hright's anc;i-o-romani vocabulary pokcypen, stories: in sent. 37. Misprint or misreading of p for h ; cf. spak for shah. [S. and C. hookapni, hoyjihni. ]\Iik. vii. 63.] par, 2^orenr/ri, feather or pen. [S. and C. por. Mile. i. 29: viii. 50.] poshnechosh, neck-handkerchief. [IS. and C. posJinrckus, p. 175.] [prast-, to run] : 1st sing. pres. in sent. 39 ; reading either prasia 'way, or prast away. [S. and C. praster. Mik. viii. 52.] pre, up: in sent. 33. See opre and pes. pull. See piiv. pul, straw. From Cir. [S. and L. j^ooa. Mik. viii. 45.] pnnim, onion. Misprint for piirnm. [S. and C. poorumi. Mik. viii. 53.] puro, old. Mistr. 'age.' Also in /'(/>'"7e?'o 'old man' and pur o- vianesche 'old woman.' [S. and C. pooro. Mik. viii. 45.] piUzhum^^ea. [S. and C. pr)oVut7»ui. Gr. pntzjum. Mik. viii. 54.] piuv, field : in sent. 22. Also pnk ' the earth ' for ' earth.' [S. and C. poor. Gr. pv , the earth. Mik. viii. 4G.] rai. See hrrai and ri. rakli, young woman. [S. and C. rakli. Mik. viii. 55.] raklo, servant or boy. [S. and ( '. rdklo. Mik. viii. 55.] ran, rod; pi. raiijoi. [S. and C. ran. .Mik. viii. 55.] rasrliei, preacher. [S. and C. rdshei. Mik. viii. 56.] rat, blood. [S. and C. ratf. Mik. viii. 56.] ra^e, dark [at night]. Also rat in sent. 7. [S. and C. radti. Mik. viii. 56.] See rachi. ri, sir: in sent. 26. [S. and C. rri. Mik. viii. 54.] ricliini, beautiful. Mistr. 'i)eauty.' [S. and C. rikcno, rlnkcno. See also p. 27.] [riv-, to dress]: 1st sing, past rwiom in sent. 15. Past partic. in sent. 14, 7'nrZai [?'^tf7e]. [S. and C. rii*. Mik. viii. 8!».| rohi, spoon, agreeing with Hung. [S. and C. roi, rdi. Mik. viii. 58.] [Romano, Gypsy] : Romani cki ' a Gitana (or female Gyp.sey).' [S. and C. roniano, romani. Mik. viii. 58.] romni, wife, woman. Also in sents. 20 and 43. [S. and C. rdmni. Mik. viii. 58.] rudo. See riv. ritk, tree. Plural rukoi in sent. 14. [S. and C. rook. Mik. viii. 59.] mtj), silver. [S. and C. roojy. Mik. viii. 60.] sair. See savo. sako. See saiv and akova. r BRIGHT S ANGLO-ROMANI VOCABULARY 183 [i><a/>]. See tsap. savo, what : in sent. 17 savo temn ' what country ' : in sent. 16 sair [savi] sorti ' what sort.' [S. and C. sdv<K Mik. viii. 63.] [saw, all] : soi in sents. 4-, 5, 9, 23 ; compounded with ako in sent. 6. [S. and C. sar. Mik. viii. 63.] schich, cabbage : in sent. 9. Also with misprint oi p for li in spak. [S. and C. shoh. Gr. schach. Mik. viii. 70.] schik; mud. [S. and C. chik. Gr. schik. Mik. vii. 32.] •ichioiinta. See shuit-. schoschi, rabbit. [S. and C. slioshi. Gr. schoschi. Mik. viii. 73.] schuckare, si. x pence. [S. and C. shookhaiiri, shaahaiiri.] See chov and ;^a7'e. .schud, vinegar, agreeing with Hung. [S. and C. shoot. Mik. viii. 75.] schumohni, kiss. [S. and C choomahen 'kissing.' Gr. tchumohen. Mik. vii. 38.] sli. See also cJi. sKjo, quick: in sent. 36; also sij in kennessij 'bye and bye 'and sik 'diligence.' [S. and C. sig. Gr. sik, diligence. Mik. viii. 64.] sess. See is-, shil, cough. Also jit in barajil ' cold.' [S. and C. shil. Mik, viii. 72.] Cf. chilri. [shun-, hear] : imperat. in schiounta ' harken,' with emphatic suffix -ta. [S. and C. shoonta. Mik. viii. 75.] s'i. See is-. sie, heart. [S. and C. zee. Gr. siV.] •sy, siA". See ^Cf/a skami, seat or chair. [Apocopated form from Hung. Cf. j^api, </•«.] skamin in sents. 40 and 41. [S. and C. skdmin. Mik. viii. 66.J skoni, boots. [S. and C. skdjii. Mik. i. 37 ; viii. 72.] so, what ? in sent. 35. sodiekaba. See dik- and so. .-«n. See sa?c. soiinende. See 7ne and saio. sonokai, gold. [S. and C. soonakei. Mik. viii. 68.] .so>'<<, sort: in sent. 16. Eng, word with Romani termination. sowaiva, I sleep, from Gr. Mistr. ' sleep.' [S. and C. sov. Mik, viii, 67.] spak, cabbage. See schach. sta, four. Cf. Hung. stah. [S. and C, stor. Mik. viii. 73,] 184 bright's axglo-romaxi vocabulary .^fadi, hat. [S. and C. staddi. Mik. iii. 40: viii. 68.] Mara'pen, prison. [S. and C. 'sUirihen. Mik. vii. 11.] swa, tear. Mistr. 'fear.' From Gr. [S. and C. p. 162; J. G. L. S., iv. 177. Mik. vii. 12.] swer/Ji, pipe: turinli swff/li 'tobacco pipe.' [S. and C. p. 22. Mik. iii. 41.] tascJio, T\^ht : ta.sclio icdtit ' right hand.' Al.so in sent. 19. [S. and C. tdtrho. Mik. vii. 27.] tato, hot. [S. and C. hitto. W\k. viii. 78.] trmn, country. Also in sents. l.S and 17. [S. and C. tfm. Gr. femn. Mik. viii. 82.] thu,smoki\ [S. a.nd C. toov. Gr.thu. Mik. viii. 83.] Hee iuviali. to. [? En«<.] in sent. 11. toh'r, axe. [S. and C. tdhdr, tnber. Gr. tober. Mik. i. 42 : viii. 85.] touvelo. See tuviali. irast. Sec truster. trasteVy trust, iron. Hung, trasi, cf. Gr. trasclit. [S. and. C. sdster. Mik. viii. 70.J tri, three. Bright, misled by Grelhiiann, has omitted the final n. trupox, body. [S. and C. iroupus. Mik. i. 42 ; viii. 87.] triiz}iilo,th.\YSty. Mistr. thirst.' [S. and C. trodshlo. Gr. iruz- hilo. Mik. viii. 87.] tsup, snake. From Gr. tschavi, cheek. [S. and C. chain. Gr. tscham. Mik. vii. 28.] tschamnu'dinl, a slap on the face. From Gr. [ThesletF, Worter- huch des Dialekts der Jiniddndhschrn Zir/finier, p. 16, ^ammedlni. S. and C. p. 163.] tschanga, knee. [S. and C. chong. Gr. tschanga. Mik. vii. 28.] tu, thou : nom. sing, dti in sents. 2 and 7 : ace. sing, tut in sents. 38 and 42. tad, milk. [S. and C. tood. Mik. viii. 83.] tukd. Misprint for jukel. tnlihen, fat. [S. and C. tiillipen. Mik. viii. 83.] tut. See til. tuviali, tobacco: tiiHali swegli, 'tobacco pipe.' Tuviali agrees with Hung. Also touvelo in sent. 18. [S. and C. tuvlo, tuvli. Mik. viii. 83.] See thu. vachi, night. Can only be a misreading of a very badly written raati, unless it represents rdtshi and has slipped into the wrong column. See rate, vadrosi, a bed. [S. and C. woddrus, wddrus. Mik. i. 27 ; viii. 90.] AN AMERICAX-ROMANI VOCABULARY 185 raringera, fair. [S. and C. p. 149.] iiiiffro, wicked : in sent. 30. [S. and C. p. 28.] uxihliv, bottle. [S. and C. wdlin, vdlin. Gr. ivahlin. Mik. iii. 40 ; viii. 92.] v-ai. [In sent. 38 may have crept in from j)'>^(iutaicai in sent. 39 below, or it may be a corruption of lowe. Leland, Enig. G. Smigs, p. 275, adopted it as wye 'due.'] vnngar, coal. [S. and C. vdngar. Mik. vii. 8.] wnngesto. See wangisto. inmgisto, lingers. Also wangento in sent. 19. [S. and C. vongusti, wovgusJii. Mik. vii. 9.] vdngustri, ring. [S. and C. wongushi. Mik. vii. 9.] i/v(.s'f, hand.s. Really 'hand.' Also in tascho u-ast 'right hand'; zezro vast 'left hand ' ; and in sent. 19 wasteskee, gen. sing. [S. and C. vast, wast. Mik. viii. 94.] ?/• See j. zezro, left: zfzro ir<ist 'left hand.' [S. and C. p. 163. Mik. viii. 98.] zimin, broth. [S. and C. zinien. Mik. iii. 39: viii. 99.] v.— AN AMEKICAX-KOMANI VOCABULARY^ By George F. Black, Ph.D. IN one of his manuscripts, apparently written in 1910, the late Mr. A. T. Sinclair states that, when learning to speak the American-Gypsy dialect, he prepared a list of words which he carried about in his pocket when visiting the Gypsies. All the words were collected by himself irom Romani vusta before he had read any publications about Gypsies. The vocabulary, he added, was the result of inquiries among hundreds of Gypsies in different sections of the United States and Canada, and was confined strictly to the English-speaking Gypsies born in Great Britain, or their American descendants. He also says that no one Gypsy was familiar with all the words he had noted, but many of them knew nearly all. Most of the younger Gypsies born in the United States, however, understood very few of them. The Gypsies also ^ A provisional issue of this vocabulary was published iu the Bulletin of the New York Public Library, v. 19, pp. 727-738. New York, 1915. 186 AN AMERICAN-ROMA XI VOCAHDLARY knew some slang and tinker words, but never used them in conversation. The Continental Gypsies in America speak a very different dialect. The vocabulary above referred to, a small leather-bound note- book, is now in the New York Public Librar}', It contains 481 words, and has been labelled by Mr. Sinclair ' American-Gypsy JJictionary.' The words are not in alphabetical order, but are grouped under their initial letters. In addition to this there is also a larger list of words written out on quarto sheets in a roughly alphabetical order. This list includes nearly all the words con- tained in the ' Dictionary.' These two collections have been made the basis of the vocabulary here published, with considerable additions derived from other loose sheets of manuscript and from a number of note-books the entries in which are written with lead pencil. A good deal of Mr. Sinclair's information in later years appears to have been obtained from Cornelius Cooper and his sister-in-law Lydia Cooper {lu'f Hicks), both American-born Gypsies. The latter was described by Mr. Sinclair as an industrious, shrewd, and very intelligent woman. A large number of words in this vocabulary do not occur in the Engli.sh-Ronunany list published by Professor Prince.' Where Professor Prince gives a ditl'erent spelling or a ditVerent meaning, it has been added here in brackets. For comparison I have also added references to Enfdish-Romani sources as noted in the list of abbreviations. The words and sentences are given here exactly as recorded in Sinclair's manuscripts. I have not ventured to take any liberties with his system of spelling or with his definitions, as my inter- course with American Gypsies has not been sufficiently extensive to allow of ray attempting emendations. The sentences have been gathered from a number of loose sheets of manuscript, and for convenience of reference they are arranged here in alphabetical order under the first word, Arhreviations C. Crofton (H. T.), ' Additions to Gypsy-English Vocabulary ' (Gypsy Lore Society Journal, v. 1, pp. 40-48. P^dinburgh, 1889), • ' The English-Rommany Jargon of the American Roads.' By J. Dyneley Prince (American Oriental Society Journal, v. 28, pp. 271-308. New Haven, 1907). AN AMERICAN-ROMANl VOCABULARY 187 r. Prince (J. D,), ' The English- Rommany Jargon of the American Roads' (American Oriental Society Journal, v. 28, pp. 271- 'AOH. New Haven, 1907). Si. Sampson (John), 'A Contribution to English-Gypsy' {G}/2)si/ Lore Society Jmirnal, v. 2, pp. 2-5. Edinburgh, 1891). S2. Sampson (J.), ' Romani Flotsam ' {Gypsy Lore Society Jour- nal, V. 3, pp. 73-81. Edinburgh, 1892). SC. Smart (B. C.) and Crofton (H. T.), The Dialect of the English Gypsicfi, 2 ed. London, 1875. KeV TU the PUONUN'CIATIOX a as in rm ia as in //ard r as in chin d „ „ tWtlier le „ „ yd <j „ „ ^yate a „ „ yau-n iu „ „ yim y^ „ „ Scottish loc/i ai „ „ I o „ „ nr>t j „ „ jest ftn„ „ cow 6 „ „ no n;f „ „ singer f ., „ met ol ., „ hoy ngg „ „ finger e „ „ h'^.v u „ „ cur n „ ,. .sin ' „ ., 't a „ „ miiifn i „ ,, .9/iin 7 „ „ hnrd ni „ ,. gl?<^?/ z ., „ zeal /', (/, /, /(, Ic, I, m, n, 2>, r, t, r, w, are pronounced as in English. Vocabulary 1. at-, to stay, stand, remain, pitch (camp). [P. hnch. SO. afch, hatch.] 2. addrde. See under ddrdi. 3. adoi, there. [P. adoi. SC. adoi.] 4. adre, in, into. [P. adrie, ' in, within, into.' SC. adre.] 5. akai, here. [P. ahy. SC. akei.] 6. and, han, to bring, to fetch. [P. rXldar, 'bring, fetch, carry.' SC. and, hand.] 7. dnj, hdnj, to scratch. [SC. honj, ' the itch, to itch.' C. honjer, ' to scratch.'] 8. dnjahen, the itch ; vb. scratches. 9. dnjen, hdnjen, to itch, itching, .scratch. 10. anji, dnji, it itches. 10a. anker, dnko, life (?). Cf. sent. 66. 11. aj)opU. See under popli. [P. apopli 'back' (adv.). SC. ap6p>li, ' again.'] 188 AN AMERICAN-KOMANI VOCABULARY 12. aj)rB, upri, uprB, fijyro, iiprO, opri, pre, pro, up, upon. on. [P. apree, 2)re. SC. apre, ojyre. ] 18. dra, cent (U.S. coin). [C. haure, a. pi., ' pennies/ lit. ' coppers. ' S2. x^^''^> ' penny.' SC. koi^^o, hoi'ro.]' 14. atras. See under tras. 15. <2i/U, come. [P. at, ' come' (only imperative). SC. ar.] 16. rfm, yes. [V. dro. SC. adm.] 17. avail, yes indeed, that is so. [P. dvali, longer form of dvo. SC. advali.^ IS. arelen, cvelen, coming. [SC. are7in.] 19. arri, dvrl, ovri, out, away, oh'. [V. avree. SC. avree, avri] 20. hnidtigrro, haidi\gro, baiengero, baiengro, vaidiyger'i, vest, waistcoat. [P. voiigrec, ivongrc^'. SC. bdngnrec SI. bai-eiigri.] 21. hdkdro, Itdkaro, hdkcro, sheep, lamb. [P. Wcro, ' goat, sheep.' SC. hokoro, bdkro.] 22. bakt, bnx, '"'x'- ^"^^' fortune. [P. bok. SC. bok, boxt.] 23 bal, hair. Cornelius Cooper, May 11)00, gave bdl. [P. bdl. SC. bal.] 24. bdbivas,bdlc'vaK, vdlevas, bacon, ham, Y>ork. [F. bdllovas. S( . bdb'no-iiian, bdlovda.] 25. 6a^o, pig. [P. trtuZo. SC. 6<nt/o.] 26. bar, stone ; a pound sterling. [P. bar. SC. bar.] 27. 6a?', fence, hedge. [P. bar, 'garden, hedge'; bur, 'hedge.' SC. bor, ' hedge.'] 28. bdri, enceinte. [SC. bauri, ' pregnant.'] 29. bdro, b&t^o, pdro,^ big, heavy. [P. boro, ' big, large.' SC. bauro.] 30. bars, testicles. [P. pUe. SC. bdryaw.] 31. bd^dmengera , fiddle. See under bosamengrro. 32. bd.<av, to play. [SC. bosh.] 33. bd.snven, to play. [ ? Rather ' playing,' cf. sent. 21. See also boi*.] 34. bdvio, rich. [P. bdrvelo. SC. bdrvalo.] 35. 6dw>/, wind. [P. bavol, ' air, wind.' SC. bdval.] 'SC). beng, devil, temper. [? Is the definition ' temper ' due to con- fusion with ' tempter ' ?] [P. btng. SC. bang, bnuj. S2. bing.] 37. bengald, bad-tempered, peevish. [SC. bdiigaU, ' wicked, devilish ' C. bengales, ' wickedly.' Si. bongalo, ' blackguardly.'] ^ Possibly a survival of p'aro, ' heavy " ; but, as that is not fouDcl in auy vocjibu- lary of English Romani, it is probablj' only Mro mispronounced. AN A^rERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 189 38. bera, biro, boat, ship. [P. beero. SC. bairo, bero.] 89. bes, a year. [P. b^sL SC. besh.] 40. bes, to sit, stay, live. [P. b^sh, ' sit, lie.' SC. be.^h.] 41. bibi, blbJ, bivi, aunt. [P. beebee, 'aunt, any elderly female relative.' SC. beebee or beebi.] 42. 61^1, 6/rar, to send. [P. bicher. SC. bitcher] 43. 6i7.v'w, to sell. [P. biJckin. SC. 6a-/».] 44. 61710, born. [P. beeno. SC. beeno.] 45 6i.'?e7i, rain. [SC. brishindo, bishno.] 45a. biseno, rainy. 46. bi^ens, bisevens, bi^uvis, it rains. [SCJ. brishinda.] 47. 6<7a, 6<7a, 6i^o, little, a little. [1\ hitti; as adj. 6i^to. SC. bitto (masc), bltti (feni.).] 48. bivi. See under bibi. 49. bivlijnvol. Hee vxnder piviijif vol. 50. bdiKjfjo, vonrjga, lame. [P. bongo, ' crooked, left hand.' SC. boiif/o, ' left, wrom.,', crooked, lame.'] 50:i. bdro. See under 6f?rc». 51. bo.s, Hddle, music. [P. bilsh, 'violin.' SC. bosh, 'a fiddle, to Hddlo.'J 52. boti, bdfinren, to play, playing. 53. bokimengct'o, bCiMdmeTujcra, bosemengero, Hddle, any musical instrument. [P. bdnliomengro, ' violin player.' SC. boslio- mengri {-gro), ' piper, tiddler, a riddle, music.'] 54. bosfo, bosto, saddle. [P. boshto. S(J. bushto, boshta.] 55. br(')kla, cauliHower. [Eng. broccoH-l 56. badika, biitehi, store, shop. [SC. boodega, boodika.] 57. biigenis, biignis, smallpox. [P. bugnee. SC. booge iiyas.] 58. biijenggeros, bujengeros. See under buSengeros. 59. bnklo, hungry. [P. bokkalo. SC. bokalo.^ 60. 6(T?, a7ius, buttocks. [?.bidl. SC. 6oo/, ' rump.'] 61. ' hnX'-jnkol, bull-dog. This name is applied to a man, mean- ing, ' a disagreeable fellow.' 62. busengeros, bicjenggeros, bujengeros, spurs. [P. biisaha, ' spur.' SC. poosomengri, ' spur.'] 63. biisnikost, Q. s}^\\.. [SC. sy^wgradrus, 'skewer, spit.'] 64. bnsno, a spit. 65. busnol, a spit for meat. 66. bicso grai, a stallion. [P. iMengro. SC. barengro-, bareskro- grf^i.] 67. but, much. [P. but, bufi, ' much, very.' SC. boot, booti.] 190 AX AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 68. hutedSr, more, better. [See also under feterder.'] 69. hnteka. See under hndika. 70. hvti , work, to work. [P. JiTit, bdti. S( '. booti, hootsi] 71. rd,cdr, gra^s. [[\ c/kiv. 'SCchor.] 72. cd, cok, boot, shoe; pi, ms. [P. rhokkcv^, 'shoes.' 8C cholc, clioklccr, ' shoe, boot.'] 73. rd, lid, to eat, to chew. [The form rd is probably due to the influence of American dialectal 'chaw.' P. hmi'. S< ' Jtaw, hoi, kol. S2. ;^d.] 74-. aif'i, rdfo, rfifa, cufa, coat, skirt. [P. rhukko. SC chokk". chu-)(o, chakka. See also under cnkn.^ 75. ('dkenffcrd , cokengero, shoemaker. [S< '. chokengro, chokengri.] 76. ctil, rdlov, to take hold of, to strike. [SC chdlav, ' to touch, meddle.' Paspati tchaUivdca, ' to beat.'] 77. cdr. See under rd. 77a. cave, child. 78. cdvl, girl. [SC vhnrl, ' child,' fern.] 79. rdvo, boy. [P. chavo. SC. chdv<>, ' child,' masc] 80. cereno. See under 'V?***. 81. Mriklo, ririkln, bird. [P. '•/"'/•/V.-A*. S< ". elm riklu, muse. ; cfm- rikli, fern.] 82. (•t'j'o, cdrfiio, vevino, ceritim, roro, v6r<>, cdreno, lean, jjoor, not rich. [P. choro. S< ' rli<»',r<i. masc; c/iodri. fern., 'poor, humble.'] 83. ci/>, tongue, lanouage. [V. ch'di. S(\ chlh, rhiv,jib.] 84. cftT, vicf, very cheap, nothing [P. chichi. SC. chichi, 'nothing.'] 85. cik, mud, dirt, ashes. [P. chU: SC. c/< //.-.] 86. c"(Ho, dirty, muddy. [P. chlklo. SC. chiklo (masc). chikli, (fem.).] 87. cil. See under <?7. 88. ^in, to cut. [P. r/tln. SC. chin.] 89. Sinemdngpra, rineiningero, a letter. [S(v. chinomeskro, ehivo- mengro, rhinomongri.] 90. cinemeskero, razor, axe, cutting instrument [in general]. [P chlnameskro 'chisel.' SC. chinomenkro, chinomeiigr< ' . chinomovgri.] 91. cinger, to tear, to quarrel. [P. chlnger 'to tear, rip.' SC. chingar.] 92. cingeren, quarrelling. AN AMERICAN-ROM AXI VOCABULARY 191 93. 6ir'iklo. See under ceriklo. 94-. cirus, Stria, time. [P. cherus. S(J. cheerus, cheer.] 95. cir, CUV, to put, to place, to bury. [P. chiv, 'put, set, place.' SC. chiv, ' to put, place, pour.'] 95a. civet, placed, buried. 96. coli. 8ee under cd. 97. cokeiKjero. See under mkingerd. 98. ktn, moon. So said Cornelius Cooper in 1909. [?.chOn. SC. choumJ\ See also under kam. 99. (for, to steal. [P. c/iot-. S( '. chor.'] 100. J(7r, a thief. [P. chdramtngro. SC. c//w', choromeiigro.] 101. (Tt/ro. See under ceVo. 102. <rrf/«. See under c<7/<'. lO.S. <;<<A.vf, <'»/)«, sack, coat, a woinans jacket. [P. chukko. SC. chuoko. See also under 6dfa.] 104. ^keni, Sfikni, a whip. [P. chukurc SC. chookni, choohi^e.] 105. crfwrt, a kiss. [P. c/m7Vier. SC. ch(f6ma.] 106. Mmlxi, Sdmho, a hill. [P. chumha. SC. choomha, choombo.] 107. 6ihnini, iumeni, something. [P. chnmanis, ' anything, soiiiething ' ; chnmano, 'any oue, some one.' SC. choo- vioui.] 108. <?iip(/. See under cnka. 109. {lireiKK See under ci?ro. 1 10. Sflri, knife. [P. churee. SC. chooi'i.] 111. <fitro. See under (TM^. 112. (Ttti', to bury. See under c^ir. 113. J'rfiuAon, a witch. [P. c/toi'iArfiic?. SC. choovikon, chovihdni.] 114. (^((d, (/tt(/, father. [P. dad, ddckis. SC. cZarZ, dddus.] See 115. cZdrff. See under ddrdi. 116. dfidengero, bastard. [SC. dndengro, dadomengro.] 117. ddduff, dddis, father. See dad. 118. dai, mother. [P. dy. SC. dei.] 119. c?«)i, tooth ; pi. dans. [P. ciaw^. SC. dan.] 120. ddnda, ddndar, dander, to bite. [P. fZan^. SC. dander, dand, dun.] 121. (Zarrf?', do^^li, ddde, addrde, here, hither, look here. [P. gives dordi as an exclamation, ' my ! ' SC. as an interjection, 'lo, behold,' etc.] 192 AN A.MEUICAN-110MANI VOCABULARY 122. (Id, did, to give, to strike: dulen. apre, reading. [1*. dtl. SC. del, ' to give, kick, hit, read.'] 123. delaben, a present. [SC. dino, del-lo-mdndi] 124. delded, given. 125. de§, ten. [P. dish. SC. desk.] 126. dik, to see, look. [P. dik. SC. dik.] 127. dlkelo. See under dikld. 128. diken, looking. 129. dikio, bed-bugs [? a corruption of lik]. 130. dikld, dikf'lo, a handkerchief, table-cloth, towel, napkin, shawl^ [P. dlklo, ' tiag, rag, dishclout.' SC. dlklu, ' handkerchief, necktie, etc.'] 131. dinlo, a fool, foolish. [P. dtninio. SC. dinilo, dlnh, dhd^e (foTii.), ' fool ' ; dlnveri, ' silly, foolish."] IS2. dives, divit<,diviis, day. [P.dlvvus. SCdivvu^i. S2. diress.] 133. divia ?ml*f, crazy man. [V. dtviiui,' m&d, crazy.' SC. div to, divioo, ' mad, wild.] 134. diris. Hee under dives. 135. divus. See under dives. 136. dordi. See under ddrdi. 137. d'lvl, ribbon. [P. dori, ' rope.' SC. d4ri, ' string, twine, riband, navel.'] 138. ddrls, reins. [Colloquially ' ribbons.'] 139. '/f'/sfa, enough, plenty, nuich, too much. [P.dosta. SC.ddsta.} 140. dovCi. See under duva. 141. dnd), medicine, poison. [P. drab. SC. di^ih.] 142. drahemjero, doctor. [P. drabemjro, ' physician, chemist.' SC. drabei}(/ro, drubengri, ' druggist, doctor.'] 143. dril, pedere. [SC. 7nl.] 144. drill. See under trin. 145. drum, road. [P. drain, ' way, road.' SC. dnwi.] 146. dild, a light. [P. dud, ' light, moon, lamp, month.' SC. doofl.] 147. dili, diir, two. [P. duee. SC. do6'i. S2. dwl] 148. fZu/uv/, diiker, to hurt, to ache, pain. [P. duk, 'pain, spirit'; dukker, 'hurt.' S(A dooker.] 149. dfiker, to ache. See under dvka. 150. diiker, diika, dnh'ren, to tell fortunes. [P. dukker. SC. (/u/c/c67'.] 151. dukeren. See under diiker. 152. rftti. See under rfz-^ 152a. diden, kicking. I AN AMERICAN-ROMAXI VOCABULARY 193 152b. ddly^r, to hit, to strike. 1 53. diimo, back. [P. dumo. SC. doomo.] 1 54. dur, diiro, far. [P. duro, ' far, distant.-" S( '. door, ' far, long.'] 155. diiva, dovd, that (pronoun and conjunction, of. sent. 52). [P. dovo. SC. dovn, ' that, it.'] 156. diiva cirus, then. [Lit. 'that time.'] 157. duvel, duvahel, God. [P. durel. SC. c/oo're/, ' God ' ; davel, ' God, sky, star." ] 158. evelen. See under 'f^Vert. I 5f). /tx^'no, false, counterfeit. [V.fdshono. SC. foshono] I tJO. fer, circus, fair. [ = Eni,dish ' fair.' SC. fdirus.] 1(51. feterder,fetrrder,hettGT. [P. f^dednr. SQ. fin^adair, fetta- dnir, fetUiddiro.] I(j2. fettrderus, best. [The only example of a superlative.] 1G3. tick, hog's fat. [English dialect ' Hick.'] I(j4. tiick, flick( n, flip, ipiick. [P. /f?c/t, 'clever.' Cf. Eng. dialect ' flick ' = a sudden jerk or movement, to move rapidly.] I(i5. flip. See under ' flick.' 16G foki, folk, people. [i\ foki. SC. /u//a (pron. /o'/a).] 167. ior, before. 168. {orbimdo, forgotten. [P. bisner. SC. hisser, 'to forget.'] 169. (jad, shirt. [P. gad, ' shirt, chemise.' SC. gad.'] 170. gdjo. See under (/ch-jo. 171. gar jo. See under r/Jrjo. 172. gar, town, city, village. [P. gdv. SC. gar. S2. gov.] 173. gerl. See under giro. 174. gSro. See under gtru. 175. gil, glli, newspaper. [SC. ghilyaics,, ghUyengri.] 176. gil, gill, a song, to sing. [P. gillee, ' sing ; a song.' SC. ghU.] .177. giliengro, gilier, singer. 178. <jfi7ier. See under giliSrtgro. 179. giro, girl, giro, boy, young man. [P. geero, ' person, fellovv-.' SC. gdiro, ' man. Only applied to ^aitjios.' S2. gora, goro, ' man.'] 180. giv, oats, wheat, grain, any horse-feed. [P. gtv. SC. yhiv.] 181. glim, sun. [A slang word.] 82. godld. See under gddlo. VOL. IX. — Nos. in.-iv. N 194 AN AMERICAX-ROMAXT VOCABULARY 183. godli, trouble, noise. [P. godlee, ' thunder, noise ' ; f/udl<>, 'story, noise.' SC. godli.] 184. godlo. See under giidlo. 185. gdl, pie, sausage, pudding. [SC. g&i.] 186. gorjiken, non-Gyp.sy. [P. gdrjiko, ' Gentile.' SC. gorjikayia.] 187. gorjo, gdjo, gdrjo, a non-Gypsy. [P. govjo. SC. gaujo, gaujer.] 188. grdfnl, krdfni, a nail, button. [P. Ivdfnee. SC. kradfni^ krdfni. See also krd/nes and knifni.] 189. ^rai, horse, [F. gry. SC. grei. S2. grast.] 190. grais M,i, horseshoe. [The only name Cornelius Cooper, one of Sinclair's Gypsy informants, ever heard for ' horseshoe.' He never heard oi petalo, the pure Gypsj^ name. Sinclair adds: ' I have asked several recently [1900] who say the same.' SC greiesto-chok.] 191. grdnza, grdnzo, a stable. [P. grdnya, ' barn.' SC. grdinsi, grditza.] > 192. grdsni, mare. [P. grasnee. SC. grdsni. C. gresia.'] 193. gruveni, griivni, gfirrtvnl, giiruv, grrtvili, ox, cow. [P. grCtvnee, ' cow.* SC. groovni, grooven.] 194. grilvili. See under gruveni. 194a. grdvni. See under gruveni. 195. gffdlo, gvdln, gudiv, sugar. [P. gudlo, 'sweet, honey.' SC. goddli,goddl().] 196. gdno, guna, a bag, sack. [P. gunno. SC. gdno, gnnno.] 197. gflrnv, giirrtvni. See under fl'rufe7ii. 198. hd, to eat. See under cd. 199. hdhen, victuals, food. [P. laibben. SC. hdben, koben.] 200. /((ten, eating. 201. Jian, bring. See under and. 202. hdnj, Jidrijen. See dnj, dnjen. 202a. hdnke teri, life (?), sents. 66, 121. 208. Jierd. See under huTiLv. 204. Iieruv. See under hiiruv. 205. hev, window, hole. [P. hPb. SC. Itev, Icev. S2. kev, -^^ev, 'hole.'] 206. kevias, hdvyas, nits. 206a. hi, is, sents. 58, .208. [Possibly borrowed from German Gypsies in America.] See also sL 207. hidzds. See under idzas. AN AMEIUCAX-ROMANI VOCABULARY 195 208. horar, hocer, to burn. [P. hvcher. SC. hotelier, hotch. S2. ■X^otchfr.] 209. hocaren, burning. 210. ho6iwici, hedgehoor. [P. hdchewichee. SC. hofchi-witchi.] 211. hiika, to cheat. [P. /iitW, 'lie, boast, deceive.'] 212. Inikdben, a. Vie. [P. hdkerhen. SC. hookapen, lioxaben.] 218. hnlevo, stocking; pi. Mlevas. [P. hdvalo. SC. hoolavers, 'stockings.' C. holara. S2. xolavd, 'stockings.'] 2r3a. hdrrov. See under Atu^tr. 214. /nrr?t.v. See under /itirur. 2 1 '). h liruv, hih-rov, h4i\l, fieriiv, humis, leg. [F. hh-ree, ' leg, wheel of a wagon.' S( '. hero, herer, ' leg, wheel.'] 2IG. /(/ras, /tic^zas, clothes. [P. heezis. SC. eezaw. S2. id za.] 217. iijur. See under ingyer, vb. 218. I ngijer, fceces, dung, manure. 219. ingiff)', igur, cacare. [SC. hinder. S2. Jt wing,' cacare.'] 220. ir, snow. [P. ylr. S(,'. hiv, iv.] 221. jd,jd,Jdl,jol, to go. [P.jaiv, • go, walk.' SC. jal,Jaiv, etc.] 222. jdl. See under ^d. 223. j in, to know. [P. yi>i, • know, understand.' SCJin. S2.jati.] 224. ji»', to live. [V.jlr. SC.jii-.] 225. jol. See under jdl. 22(i. Jab. See under J /Ir. 227. jiikal, jdko, jiikol, dog. [P. jukkal. SC. jookel, jook.] 228. jnko, jiikol. See wwdeT j nkal. 229. jHV./it6, louse. [P. ./<^. SC. joo'va. S2. /ua.] See also j)i^uw. 220. j Orel, jii vol, woi\\w[\. [P. jiva. SC. joovel.^ 231. A-aj, where. [P. /.;'/. SC. A-^i. S2. kea.] 232. kaimengeros,, beau-catchers. [Flirts, coquettes.] 233. kdkd, uncle. Cornelius Cooper in 1909 gave kdko, ' grand- father.' [P. kdko. SC. koko.'] 234. kal, kel, cheese. [P. kil, ' butter, cheese.' SC. kal.'] 235. kdla, kdlo, black. [P. kaulo, 'black, lazy.' SC. kaillo, masc. ; kailli, fern.] 236. kdliko, yesterday. [P. kdliko. SC. Jcdliko.] 2:^7 kam, kan, moon. [P. chon. SC. choom, shoon, etc.] See also under con. 238. kdm, kom, to love, like, desire, to want. [P. kaum. SC. kom.] 196 A\ AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 239. kdmahen, love, a lover. [1*. kdmmoben, 'love' (abstract). SC. komoben, ' love, friendship."] 240. kxin, moon. See under Inm. 241. lean, stink, to stink. [P. kaun. SC. kan, kdnder.'] 242. kan, ear ; pi. kanid. [P. Jean. SC. kan.] 248. Jcana. See under kend. 244. kdna sig, right away ! now quick ! [P. kSnnd - sig. SC. kdnna sig, ' immediately.'] 245. kandngero, kandngerd, kanengcro, rabbit, hare. [P. kanen- gro, 'rabbit.' SC. kanengro, kanengri, ' hare.'] 246. kdni, Jcdno, Jcanhi, chicken, hen. [P. kdni. SC. kdnni, Jcdxni.] 247. kdr. See under ker. 248. kardkalo, a servant. [C. kairikeni. ' housekeeper.' S2. ket^iJcani.] 249. kdri. See under kori. 250. /ra.s, hay. [P. kns. SC. /ats.] 251. kastogis, hay-rick. [P. kas-stoggiui. SC. kasdngro, and stug^i, ' stacks.'] 252. ka.^t, kos, ko.U, stick, wood. [P. h'^sht. SC. koshf.] 253. katsis, scissors. [P. kdtsi. SC, katsers, kattiies.] 254. /i^ec^ed, did, made. [SC. ^rrfo, etc.] 255. kek, kekd, no, not. [P. kek, ' no more ; ' kekker, ' no, never.' SC. kek."] 256. kel. See under /.«/. 257. kel, to dance. [P. /u?^, ' play any instrument, spori." SC. kel] 258. kelen, dancing. [SC. hil'ing.] 259. kend, kdna, now. [W kennd. SC keiidiv, knaw.] 260. ker, kdr, house. [P. kaii: SC. kair,] 261. A-er, /L-wr, to do, make, put, shut. [\\ kalr. ^C. kair.] 262. /re/" a;?r^, to write. 263. kerdo, done. [P. ko^o, ' made.' SC. M?o, kairdo.] See also A:airfZo. 264. keren, putting. 265. keri, kere, kriri, to or at home. [P. ktrri. SO. kSH, kere.] 266. kester, kistCi, to ride. [P. klstur. SC. kester, klster. S2. His^er.] 267. HJeiJia, saloon, tavern, inn. Cornelius Cooper in 1909 gave kicemo. [P. ktchema. SC. kitcJiema.] 268. /a^, butter. [P. /ci^, ' butter, cheese.' SC. kil.] 269. kin, to buy. [P. kin. SC. /«'«.] AX AMERICAN-ROMAN! VOCABULARY 197 270. hino, tired. [P. klnlo. SO. kino, kinno, etc.] 271. kisi, kisi, pocket-hook. [P. klssi. SO. kisi, ' puvse.'] 272. kisfa. See under kesfer. 27-3. klisen, klissen, klissene, key, lock and key, handcuff. [P. klisin. SO. klisin, 'lock' ; klerin, 'key.' S2. klizn, 'clasp, buckle.'] 274. ko, who. [P. kun. SC. ko.] 275. koklo, kiikolo, kfikolo, a doll, [P. kfikalo, ' goblin.' SO. kookdo.] 27j6. /i:o?>i,. See under kdm.. 277. komla, komlo, s^ood-natured, [SC. komdo, 'loving, kind, dear.'] 278. knna, when. [SC. kdnna, konna."] 279. kdiif/rr, kongd, to comb. [SC. konga, kongl.'] 280. ki'mgeri, kongl i, konggo, a comb. [P. kongli. SC. kongali.'] 2H1. kongeri, konggrl, kongri, church. [P. kongree. SC. kongeri, kongri] 2S2. konggo. See under kongeri. 283, kongli. See under kongeri. 284. kopar, kdppo, blanket; pi. kopai'S. [SC. I'o/i/w.] 28.5, Awi, /i«?"?, penis ; domestic cock. [SC. /ravn'/.] 286. Aro"^, /lo.s7. See under /ta.^^ 287. A-o'ra, that. [P. Av//'0, ' this.' SC. '/wr^vv.] 288. k'h'ti, kiiva, hivo (sent. 22), thing, something. [P. kovva. SC. bivva.] 280. knifews. See under krdfnes. 290. krdfnes, krdfenes, buttons. See also krdfni and grdfni. 291. krdfni, button. See also under grdfni. [P. krdfnee. SC. kradfni, krdfni, etc.] 291a. A->'/77cw.9, Sunday. [P. /Lm'?'//,-^,'?, ' week, Sunday.' SC. /crooVco, • week ' ; kooroko, kooroki, ' Sunday.'] 292. kCikdvl, kettle, tea-kettle. [P. kekdvi. SC. kekdvi.] 29*1 kfikavl-kc^t, kettle-stick, crane. 294. knkero, self, [P. kokkero. SC. kokero, kokero.] 295. kilk6li<t, bone, [P. kdkalos. SC, kokdlos, etc.] 296. kukolo. See under /i:o7t*^o. 297. Avl^ct, a shilling. [SC. /to7^/, M^i, ' things, shillings.'] 298. kumiev, kumini, more. [P, ktimee. SC. A;o?7ii, komodair, 'more,' kdmeni, 'some.'] 299. kur, to do. See under ker. 300. A-/7r, to tight, beat. [P. kilr. SC, koor.] 301. A-rt7V(, A-ilro, kiiro, cup, mug. [P. /cwrro, cup, glass. SC, koori, koro, kiira.^ 198 AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 302. kfirdmengero, soldier. [P. kvromengro. SC. kooromengro.] 303. hiirdo, done. [SC. hairdo^ See also k^rdo. 304. kuredo, blind. See also under kilrono. [P. kordo. SC. kdi'o, kuredo, korodo, kdrdi.] 305. kiiri,. See under ksri. 306. kiirlo, throat. [P. gidlo. SC. kdrlo, kur.] 307. kiiro, kiiro. See under kfira. 307a. /.;w?'o, spoiled. Sent. 84b. [? a mistake for ^)?iro, ' old ' or kerdo, ' done for.'] 308. kurono, kiirono, blind. See also under kiiredu. 309. kilrov, to cook, boil. [S( '. ke'rai:] 310. kfirren, war, to fight, lighting. 310a. M-^^«7, well. 311. kiisto, good. [P. kushto, good, happy. S( '. kooshto, koosjiko. \ 312. /.•rf?;a. See under kova. 313. /.vfv?,, onion. [? = ' things.'] 314. Icic, Idea, to find. [P. ^ac//, ' Hnd. meet.' S( -. ^a<c/t.] 315. Idrerdo, lo(\n'd, found. [SC, Idtchno.] 316. lade. See under /^'A-e. 317. /«j, shame. [I\ /a/', 'shame, shamed.' SC ladj.] 318. /ay'd, lar, ashamed. [( '. ladjado.] 319. bike, lade, she, her. [1*. Idki, Idtti. SC. WH, Idkro.] 320. /(/r, word. [P. ^7r. SC. ^«f.] 321. ^eZ, ^?t^, take, to take. [P. /?/, 'get, receive, acquire." S(\ lei.] 322. /e'lifZe, he, him, she, they, them. [P. Ihide, they, them. SC. len, ' them ' ; Undi, ' to them, them,' etc.] 323. lendis, they. 324. les, Engl. ' let us.' 325. leste, Usti, he, him, she, her, you, your. [P. Hater, ' he, hini.' SC. lesfi, ' his, her, it.'] 326. likia, likyas, lice. [SC. lik, ' nit.'] 327. lil, paper, letter, card, book, dollar ; pi. lilia or lilya. [P. Ill, ' letter, book.' SC. lil, ' book, paper.'] 328. livena, liveno, livna, ale, beer. [P. IH'inor. SC. livena, etc.] 329. locardi. See under Idrerdo. 330. Iner. See under Inr. 331. lul. See under lei. 332. Zfl/o, red. [P. lollo. SC. /o7r>, etc.] 333. liin, salt. [P. /u7?. St.'. loii.] 334. /ar, Zifer, robber. [SC. loor, ' to rob, plunder.'] AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 199 335. hlva, luvo, money. [P. lUvvo. SC. lava, loovo, lovo.] 336. Ifiveni, Itivnl, prostitute. [P. Inheni. SC. loobni, luvni.] 337. md, md, vidr, mor, do not. [P. man, nior. SC. maa, maw.'l 338. mdci, fish. [P. macho. SC. mdtcho, mdtchi.] 339. rruicJcd, vuUka, cat. [P. machka. SC. matchka. S2. tnaksti.'] 340. md ilvl, mdiliju, doTikey. [P. myla. ^C. meila, Tnoila.] 341. mdkli. See under mdriJdi. 342. imiklls. See under mdriklis. 343. 9Ha7J, mdnde, mange, I, me. [P. mdndi. SC. wan, Tndndi, mdnghi.] 344 mdnde. See under m<7n. 345. mdng, mong, to beg, to want. [P. mCmg. SC'. 7no7i,r/.] 346. mdnge. See under 9/m7i. 347. mdr, ?n<ir, to kill. [P. ?n'77', ' die, kill.' SC. waur, 7?io?'.] 34S. inari'i. See under mdro. 349. mdrikli, m4kli, murikli, a cake. [P. mdlliko, mdriklo. SC. 350. mdriklis, mdklis, mdriklis, beads. [SC. merikios, Tneriklies, ' beads, bracelets.'] 351. /Hfiro, mdrd, bread. [P. mdro, mdnro. SC. mauro. S2. 7)UnJ7'0.] 352. mdrtikO, hammer. [Fr. marteau.] 353. 77105, meat, flesh. [P. mas. SC. 77ia.s.] 354. mdsov, a fat animal [? Engl. ' mass of fat']. 355. mdto, mdta, drunk. [P. mdtto. SC. motto, masc. ; motti, fem.] 356. men, neck. [SC. men.'\ 357. menge, mengi, we, us. [P. niende. SC. mdiule, ' to us, we, us ' ; menghi, ' me, we.'] 358. mer, mur, to die. [P. nier, mor, muller. SC. mer, mel.] 359. mSriben, muriben life, to kill. [SC. meriben, meripen, ' death, life.'] 360. 7nf, me, my. [SC. me, ' I ' : mi-, ' my.'] 361. 7Jifa, mir, mile. [P. »iee. SC. meea.] 362. 7ni7its 7)1 mj, female, woman. [Rede, jmdendum muliebre. P. minch, ' pudendum feminse.' SC. mindj, minsh.] 363. 7n?r. See under 7)ifa. 363a. 77itVo, my. [P. meero, ' my, mine.' SC. meiro meiri, etc.] 364. misto, more. 200 AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 365. misto, imUto, better. [P. mtshio, 'glad, good.' iiC. mishto, misto, ' well, good, glad.'] 366. maker, to dirty or spoil (a dish or cup). [SC. moker, ' to foul, dirty.'] 367. moh'rd, spoiled, 368. inoklo, dirty. [SC. ino^odo, mookedo.] 369. mpiig. !See under mdng. 369a. mor. See under ind. 370. mul, face, mouth. [P. tnnee. SC. mooi.'] 371. 7>i<7/c, let, allow. [P. 7«w/i, ' let, leave.' SC. moo/.-.] 372. imiktd, vinkto, box. [P. mvkto. SC. iiiokto, 7Ho;^^>.] 373. mukyad, mukyerd, a trunk, [a variant oi imiktal] 374. ?H??7o, dead. [P. 7)ih//o, ' corpse, dead man, ghost.' SC. 7)ioo7o.] 375. mdhcrit, tin. [P. moUauvis, 'pewter.' SC. viulos, violov, ' lead.' S2. millavos, ' lead, solder.'] 376. mdinli, vifimli, mdmeli, & candle. [V. vuhnrli fZ»(Z, ' candle,' lit. ' wax-light.' SC. vidmbli, mihnli. C. moovii.] 377. nuhnli kos, a candlestick. 378. »iM?'. See under ?)«<??'. 379. mdi'av, to shave. [SC. morov.] 380. ?)i?tmi;en, shaving. 381. m/<?'en, to die, dying. 382. mdriben, to kill. See also meriben. 383. mdriben, life. See under meriben. 384. mdrikli. See under mdrikli. 385. nidriklis. See under »utri/i7<'s. 386. mzlsA"c?'o, iHtts/cro, policeman. [P. f/af'-»iii.s/<. SC. mooshkcro, mooshero.] 387. mdskero-kost, policeman's club. [SC. mous/i kero-kosht.] 388. 7Hils, man ; pi. mfiSas. [P. mush. SC. 7)ioos/i.] 389. mdsto. See under wU<o. 390. muter, mfiter, urine: vb., to urinate. [P.miLfter. SCmdter.] 391. m li teram^nge ro, tesipot. [SC. ?/i<t<^'ri7nJ7i^e/'i, ' tea ' ; mi<<crr- viongeri-koova, ' teapot.'] 392. mtiteremenffOymatiUa. [P. mu/^e^'mengr/w", ' urinal,' also ' tea.' SC. 7>i?<^ering-/.-o7«.] 393. ndfoll, ndfolJ, sick, ill. [P. 7jff/o. SC. ndfalo, ndfali.] 394. 7i«7<. See under nok. 395. 7ia/i-. See under nok. 396. ndkingero. See under nokengero. A\ A.MEIUCAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 201 o97. ndngo, naked, bare. [P. ndngo. SC. nongo.] .Sns. mUav, ndsou, to lose, hang. [P. nasher, ' lose, forget, hang.' SC. nd.^Jwr. S2. nashav.l 399. ndsovd, hanged. [SC. ndshedo, etc.] ' 400. ndv, nav, name. [P. nav. SC. nar.'\ 401. nevi, nivi, new. [P. nH^'o, SC. ndvo, nevo, nevi] 402. ndgi, nugi, ntigi, niki, own, my own. [P. Tidho. SC. ndgo, nogo.^ 403. nok, ndh, ndk, nose. [P. ndk. SC. no/.-.] 404. nokengero, ndkengero, a glandered horse. [SC. nokengro, 'snurt', glandered horse.'] I 405. nugi, nfigi. See under ndgl. 400. nff/ci. See under nogi. I 407. o, the. [SC. o.] 40.S. odoi, there. [P. advi. SC. odoi, oddi.] 409. op*5. See under apre. 410. Jm, time, watch. [SC. ora.] 411. om. See under arrf. ■i\2. pdbe, p<Hm>1, i\\)Tp\e. [P. pabo. SC pdbo, pdbi.] 413. /jd<T(/. See under y^rtsa. 414. j)ddl,pdti, lace. 415. /»«rfo, jJtn'tZo, ji)»7'f/o, lull. \V. pordo. SC. pordo. C.jydrder, • to till.'] 416. pddol. See under prt>c?ai. ■^Xl . pdias, pdida, pCirids, iwn. [?. pgas. SC. peias.] 418. 2>«Z, brother. [P. paL SC. ^>rtl Si. pral] 419. paM, behind. [P. ^a//er, ' follow,' SC paldl,pdlla^ \2.0. pale, pdli, hack. [?. paidi. SC pcmli, paule.] 421. 2)dni, pdnl, y^&ter, sea. [?. pdnee. SC p>ttdni, pdni.] ■i'2'2. panj, spdnj,fixe. [?. panch. SC pandj , pansh.'] 423. pdno. See under p(7>7io. 424. pdnum, j^dnnam, to tie. [P. jJdndei^ 'shut.' SC. pdnder, p>and,pan, ' to shut, tie, bind, etc.'] See sent. 156. 425. pdpeu, pdpin, duck. [P. pappin, ' duck, goose.' SC. pidpin, ' goose.' S2. popni, ' goose.'] 425a. 2)«r, wing. [P. jjor/, ' feather.' SC.|909', 'feather.'] Seepori. 426. pdrdal, pdrddl, pddol, over, across. [P. pdrdel, p)arl. SC. pdrdal, pdrdel.'\ 4:21. pdrdo. See under pacZo. 202 AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 428. pdrids. See under pdias. 429. pdrno, pdrno, pdno, white. [P. pauno. SC. pm'uo.^ 430. pdro. See under hdro. 431. pasa, pdsa, paser, pdda, to believe. [SC. pdtf*er. C. pdsaer, ' to trust, borrow.'] 432. p)dsddo, believed. 433. paser. See under ^9a.«»nf. 434. paten, pater n, bunch of leaves to show which way to go at cross-roads. [P. pf/^era??. SC. pi^7*t7j, pd/iw.] 435. pdti. See under pWi. 43(). pek, to roast. [P. pekker, ' bake, cook.' SC. p?/i. C. peker, ' to cook.'] 437. ^^en, sister. [P. ph\. SC. pen.] 438. pen, to say, tell, believe. \\\ phi. SC. p«?k] 439. peiu'kel, &n iron nail. [? ;)f?ic/ira, 'nut,' misused of an 'iron nut ' or ' head of a nail.'] 440. /)pr, stomach, belly, inside. See also rendri. [SC. per. (.'. }>eer, por, 'stomach.' S2. par.] 441. per, pur, to fall. [SC. per, pel.] 442. perdni. See under pirdiu. -i-iS. ])€8d, p^ser, to pa.y. [V. ])^8sur. iiC. pesser. ii2. plesser.] 444. />^/g7i(i?i7e?'(>, blacksmith. [P. p?/u^'7i(/?'o. SC. petalengro.] 44.5. 2^i, drink, to drink. [P. pec SC. pee.] 446. indmengero, pidmdngera, tea, teapot. \SC peemengro.] 447. pt?', to walk. [P. jjh^i. SC. ;>f<??', p/rar.] 448. pirdnl, piram, fem., lover. [P. pireni, 'sweetheart.' SC. 2)irini.] 449. ptrdno, masc, lover. [SC. pirino.] 450. pfmren, to court, make love to. [SC. pirtv.] 451. pirdo, one having a little Gypsy blood. [SC. peerdo, ' tramp, vagrant.'] 452. piren, walking. 453. pjvi, piro, pro, foot; pi. pirls. [P. ptrri. SC. peero, peeri.] 454. plVi, pot. [P. kilri. SC. pe^?'t, ' cauldron," etc.] 455. pisiim, a fit. 456. pi^um, pfi-suni, louse, Ilea; pi. 2^i.vit)«s. [P. ptshom, 'bee.' SC. pisham, pooshunia, ' Hea, fly, honey. ] 457. piuk, pyuk, rat. [A cant word.] 458. pivli jilvol,hivli jnvoliVfidovf. [P. pivii,' widow. iiC.peevli- gairi.] 4i5d. pivli mus, widower. [P. plvlo. SC. peevlo-gai7'o.] AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 20S 460. pldsta, pldda, chain, shawl. [P. plashta, ' cloak, towel, dish- cloth.' SC. pldshta, etc.] 4(jl. po(/a, i>6ger, to break, broken. [P. pSgger, 'break, smash.' SC. 2?o<7er, po^r.] 462. ponjnekis. See under posnehis. 463. popli, pdpoli, apopli, again. [SC. popli, apojdi.] 464. /)^iri, tail, feather. [P. pori, ' feather ' ; poris, ' tail.' SC. por, ' feather ' ; pirri, ' tail, end.'] See jiar. 465. pdrus, hill. [Evidently the same word as the following.] 466. pOruscz, stairs, [ez = Engl. pi. P. partus, ' st.».ir ' ; pi. p)ortuses. S( '. poordas. ( ". pvdas.^ MJ7. pos, half. [P. pfish. SC. posh.] 46S. poUira, poslcera, a cent. [SC. posh-horri, • half-penny.' See also under «ra.] Mji). poskflna, half-crown. [SC. pos/i-/i;o(/ro7ia.] 470. pohtekis, ponjnekis, handkerchief". [P. pottg-dishler. SC. p. Mb, poslnvckus. S2. ^o.smajfcas.] 47 1. prfls'/a, prdstCi, jtrdster, quick, go quick, hurry, run. [P. prdsfcr, ' run.' SC. prdster, pixidster. S2. prost, ' to run.'] 472. prasteramengero, high-sheriff, deserter, run-away-horse. [P. prdstermingro, ' policeman, runner.' ii>C. prdstermengro, ' runner, policeman, deserter'; prdsterom^ngro, 'deserter.'] 473. jyre. See under api'i. 474. 2^To. See under ajrrS. 475. ^jwr, p<<<r, to ask. [V. packer. '^^C pootch. C. pootcher.] 476. pAkenes, pdkenis, prix^nes, a lawyer, justice of the peace. [P. poknees, ' magistrate.' S(J. pokenyus, pookinyus, 'justice of the peace.'] 477. piker, to tell. [P. pdker. SC. 2>ooA:er.] 478. pnkerew, lying, a liar. 479. piixenes. See under pvkenes. 480. pur. See under ^^^r. 481. jjjij'av. See under pH rot'. 482. pdrdo. See under pddo. 483. pfiro, para, old. [P. pHro. SC. pooro (masc. ), poori (fem.).] 484. /)fl7*o kdkd, grandfather. [Lit. ' old uncle.' SC. pooro-ddd. See also under kdkd^ 485. piirov, purav, puruv, to trade, exchange. [P. pur, ' change.' SC. pura, pdra.~\ 486. pfirum, onion. [P. purum, ' onion, leek.' SC. poorumi, poruma..] 204 AN AMERICAN-ROM ANI VOCABULARY 487. piivwv. See under pitrov. 488. pus, straw. [P. pus. SC. poos^ 489. piisengero, adj., straw. [SC. j)oosenrfro. 'straw-rick.'] 490. pusuTn. See under^^i^'wm. 491. piitsi, pocket. [P. piitsi. SC. pootsi.] 492. piitsi ketio, pickpocket. 493. putso, duck. [S( '. retsi, retza, rdtsa.] See also rutso. 494. puv, earth, ground. [P. ^)i7v, SC. poor. S2. pov, ' field. ] 495. puvdkero, white turnip. 496. piivingero, potato. [P. puvengri, ' potatoes.' S( ". poovengvi, poovylngri, ' potato.'] 497. pyuk. See under ' piiik.' 498. rdfamyas. See under I'okdimas. 499. 7v/i, gentleman. [P- J\'/. SC. rei.] 500. rdker, rdkcr, n'lkrr, rdker, to talk. [P. rCihr. SC. rokrr.^ 501. Wtkli, rdkli, girl. [P. rdkli. SC. rdkli. S2. roUl] 502. rdkld, boy. [P. rCiklo. SC. rdklo.] 503. ran, osier; pi. r<hi?/as or n'miaa. [P. >vnj, ' cane. rod. reed." SC. ra?i.] 504. rant, girl, young woman, lady. [P. nlnre, ' lady.' SC. rauni.] 505. rds^ii, clergyman, priest. [P. raslnj. SC. rdshel. S2. ?Yas/ia/.] 50G. ?*rt/, m/, blood. [P. 7*(J^ SC. ratt.^ 507. rdti, rdti, rdtti, night. [P. rati. SC. vadtL] 50S. riga, riger, to bring, carry. | I'. vXkh'r. SC. righrr, etc.] 509. rinkna, rinkno, rinlcrno, pretty. [P. rinkeno (masc), rtn- keni (fem.). SC. r'lnhno, etc.] 510. r'iv, to wear. [P. rir. SC. ?'U'.] 511. ro/, a spoon. [P. ro/. SC. ?'o/, ro?. S2. ro/;^.] 512. rokdimas, rokeugeros, rdfamyas, trousers. [P. rokdmyas. SC. rokonyus, etc.] Cf. also trdiiyar. 513. rokeugeros,. See under rokaimas. 514. rdkrr. See under rdker. 515. 7*om, ?'um, husband, a Gypsy. [P. rc^?n. SC. ?'o?>i.] 51(3. rdmdni, romdnis, Gypsy. [SC. rdmano, rdmani, rdmanes.] 517. romdniial, a male Gypsy. [P. ruinnichol. SC. romani- chaL] 518. romni, rihnni, wife, a Gypsy woman. [P. rdmni. SC. rdmcni, etc.] AX AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 205 ol9. rov. See under ruv. .')20. rovan. See under ruv&n. 520a. riidahen, clothing, dress. [P. rirrahpns, ' clothes.' SC. roiklopen, ' dress, clothing.'] .521. ?'/7VZi6e>i, dressed. 522. rtijl, rriji, clean, to clean.. [P. yozho, " clean, pure'; ruzhno, ' bright, shining.' SC. yooso, yoozo, ' clean, pure.' S2. jiizhu, ' clean.'] 523. ruk, tree; pi. j^ff'A-i/as [a double pi.]. [P. ruk. ^C. rook] 524. rttkia, tree [? pi.]. 525. rum. See under rom. 52<j. rumd, rumar, rdnier, to marry. [P. rummer. SC. romer.] 527. rHmatZ7(l, married. [S(A romado, romerQ^.] 52S. rdmaiii. See under ?vj?7Kt?ii. 529. I'd ma r. See under r<tmrt. 530. rfimer. See under ru?>ia. 531. rdmni. See under ro'm^ii. 532. riLp, nip, silver. [P. nip. S(J. roojj.] 533. rfl7)e7io, adj. silver. [P. ?'ilj?/)e?io, ' silvern.' SC. roopono, etc.] 534. /'ufsc*, duck. [SC nitiM.] See also/) af so. 535. ruv, rov, to cry. [P. rov, row, ' weep.' SC. rov.] 536. ruven, 7*oten, crying. 537. nlzi, flowers. [P. ruzlia, 'flower.' SC. rdzali, rdsheo.] 538. sd, 8iir, all, every. [P. sar, ' all, how.' SC. sor.] 539. sdln, come up [? A mistake, cf. sent. 6]. 540. sdlil, morning. [P. saula. SC. 'sadla, 'saida.] 541. sa/«7ii, laughing, mocking. [?] See sent. 13a. 542. sdlordjes, solCwdges, bridle. [P. solivdris. SC. sdlivdrus, sdlivdrdo.] 543. sap, snake. [P. sap. SC. sap.] 544. sdpen, soap. [SC. sdpin.] 545. sdr. See under sd. 54G. sdr, sdr, so, what, how, why. [SC. sar, so.] 547. sdrMn. See under s«srt>i. 548. sdsta, sdsta, sdster, sdsto, chain, iron. [P. saster. SC. sdrsta, sdster.] 549. sdster. See under sdsta. 550. sdsto. See under sdsta. 551. srtsrt'w, sdrkin, Msdn, how are you ? [P. sdrishdn. SC. .s«r 's/<a».] 20G AN AMEHICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 552. sd§ta, sdsto, sdSter, kettle-stick, iron. [P. sdshta.] 553. Santas, sdsters, handcuffs, irons. [C. sastere.] 554. sdsto. See under sdsta. 555. sasters. See under sastas. 556. sav, to laugh. [P. savvi. SC. sav.] 557. 81, is, are. [P. se, ' it is.' SC. 'see, 'si] See also hi. 558. sig, quick. [P. stg. SC. «/«y. C. sid.] 559. st/c^r, show, to show. [P. slicker. SC. i^iJcer. S2. sZ/oau.] 560. sis, to have. 561. .slv, a needle. [P. si. SC. soov.] 562. siv, to sew. [P. slv. SC. .sv'v.] 563. siwen, sewing. 564. slcdme. See under skamin. 565. skdnien, skdmin, brush, to brush. 566. skdmin, skdme, skdmo, chair. [ P. skammin. SC. skdmin.] 567. skdmo. See under .skdmin. 568. skaut, a watch. [A Tinker word.] 569. skrika. See under .vrf/tvt. 570. skflnias, skdnyas, boots, [a double pi.]. [P. skunya, ' hoot.' S(J. skrunya, skdnyaivs, ' boots.'] 571. smeltum, cream. [P. fino-tad. SC. smetiting, smentini C. smelt ini.] 572. so. See under sdr. 573. solovdges. See under stdovdjfs. 574. sovohdl, sdvdhdl, to swear. [P. sdcahaul, .suUahaivl,' curse, swear.' SC. sdverhol, sdvlohol.] 575. spdnj. See under pa/ j_y. 576. s^dc/i, s^nZi, hat. [Wstaddi. SC. staddi, stddi, stdti] 577. sMfZo, arrested, imprisoned. [P. stardo, 'imprisoned.'] 578. s^tima, s/dnya, barn, stable. [P. sfdnya. ^iiJ.atdnya.] 579. star, stdr. See under .^tdr. 580. stdramengero, prisoner. [SC. ' steromengro. C. staromeskries, • prisoners.'] 581. stdrihen, prison. [P. starihen. SC. 'steripen.] 582. s^g^o, s/g7/, proud. [? English ' state,' ' stately.] [P. biioino. SC. booino.] 583. s^igfa, gate. [SC. stigher.] 584. silm, to smell. [P. sum. SC. soom.] 585. sdmin, sflmun, zdmun, soup, broth. [P. .slmmun. SC. si^n€?i. S2. 3;n?nen.] 586. sdniJcai, sdniki, siinekc, gold. [P. sonnaky. SC. soJnaA-et.] AN AMERICAN-ROMAN! VOCABULARY 207 587. stniko, adj. of gold, golden. [SC. soonahei.'] 588. siiti, sati,s\QQ]i. [P. sTt^io, ' a dream, to dreaui.' SC. sod^i, 'to sleep.' S2. sut, ' to sleep.'] 589. siivdhdl. See under sovohdl. 590. sdven, coition; vb. to copulate. [SC. sov. S2. suv.] 591. suvohdlen, swearing. See also under sovohdl. 592. swdgla, sirdgld, swdgli, a pipe. [P. sivegler, ' tobacco-pipe.' SC. mvdgler, sivegler.] 593. kido, a cup. [? Metathesis or back slang, cf. SC. dash : or as Dr. Sampson suggests, English ' shard,' cf. ' shard of tea,' = 'cup of tea." (Wright, EnglisJi Dialect Dictionary.)] 594. sdds, dishes. [Cf. Sddo.] 595. .Vile, cabbage. [P. shok. SC. shok. S2. shox-] 596. san, are. [SC. 'sJuin, ' art, are,' etc.] 597. Sdsdn. See under sdSdn. 598. Sel, one hundred. [SC. p. 162, shel] 599. Md, Selo, halter, rope. [SC. shelo, sholo.] GOO. &'?-o, head. [P. sherro. SC. sUro.] 601. sil, slow. 602. .HI, a cold. [P. shill, ' ice.' SC. shil, ' cold, catarrh.'] 603. siUno, adj. cold. [SC. shxlino.^ 604. <Jo'&r,i. See under Miai. 605. i7ar, stdr, star, four. [P. 8Af(>7-. SC. star.] 606. .srf^a, ^rf6«, Stivd, dress. C. Cooper in April 1883 gave shuho. [P. shuho, 'dress, gown.' SC. shooba, shoova, gown, frock.'] 607. silf, .suk, six. [P. shov. SC. shov.] 608. h'lk. See under silf. 609. .s-rt'Ara, ^rt'A^i, ^rt'A-ar, §f^ko, Skiika, soft, low, nice, easy, slow. [SC. shookdr, ' nicely, quietly, slowly.'] 610. Mkadilo, a plate. [SC. skooddlin.] 611. siikar. See under ^?fA;a. 612. sukdri, sixpence. [SC. shookhauri, shaiihauri, etc.] 613. .sfiko. See under siika. 614. sun, to hear. [P. s^ift?!. SC. shoon.] 615. 6^ri?i<a, listen, silence : [SC. shoonta.'] 616. siikii, sdsai, rabbit, hare. [P. shoshoi. SC. s/iosAd, s/ios/ii. S2. shushai.] 617. ^H^, vinegar. [P. shut. SC. s/ioot] 618. fc'ff'i-a. See under s?76rt. 619. Siivli, enceinte. [P. shnvali. SC. shoovli, shoohli.] 208 AX AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 620. tdci, tdco^ right, true. [P. tacho, ' true, faithful' SC. tdtcho.] 621. tacipen, truth. [P. tdchoben. SC. tdtchipen. C. tdtchomus.'] 622. tdco. See under ^rfc^i. 623. tad, tad, to pull, draw. [P. iader. SC. ^d?-rfpr.] ^ 624. tai, also, too. [SC. tei.'] 625. ^a^g, ^<?^g, down. [P. talh'y, ' below, under.' SC. tele, taU.] 626. tan, camp, tent, place. [P. tav. S( '. tau. tdno.] 627. tdno. See under tdrno. 628. tdrno, tdno, young. [P. /dno. SC. tdrno, tauno.] 629. ^dfo, hot. [P. tdtto. S( '. tdtto.] 630. ^(ifo cfriis, summer. [Lit. ' hot time.' SC. tdttoben.] 631. tdto 2^'^ni, whisky. [Lit. ' hot water.' P. tdtto /»in{. H(\ tdtto-]jdni.] 632. tar, tur, a smoke, to smoke. [P. Mv (vb. and noun). S( '. toov, toof.'\ 633. tav, thread. [P. fnr, SC tav, taf. S2. tav, '(lace) thread '; turr.'^ 634. te, to. [SC. /t'.] 635. tele. See under /a/t-. 636. tern, country. [P. tern. S( '. ton. S2. tlirju.] 637. iemeiifjero, an Irishman, Irish. [S(,'. liindi-temdngro, ' irish- man.'] 638. teri, terl, life, live. [?] ( "f. sents. 06, 121. 639. til, cil, hold, to hold, to have. [I*, till, ' hold, manage.' SC. til. C. tiW'r. S2. /i7.] 640. tiro, tro, thy. [l\ teero. SC. <<'eVo.] 641. to-fZivfs, to-day. [V. to-dlrvus. SC. A'e-f/iiTus,] 642. trdnyar, trdnyur, trousers. See also rokaimas. 643. traS, SitraS, fear, afraid. [P. ti\ish. SC. /rasA, <r(i.s/te»\] 644. trin, drin, three. [P. A?'m. SC. trin, tring.] 645. tringiUi, trinisi, a shilling. [S( '. trin-gorislii.^ 646. iro. See under tiro. 647. tripias, trApyas, corsets. C. Cooper in April 1883 gave trapios. [P. truuppo, ' body.' SC. troopus, troopia, troope, 'stays.'] 648. tiicni, tdiini, basket. [P. trdshnee. SC. tooshni, tdshni, ' fagot, basket.'] 649. tad, milk. [P. tad. SC. ^ooJ.] 650. tag, tdgd, tdgo, trouble. [P. tugnun, ' grief, sorrow ' ; tuJdi, ' trouble, grief SC. toog, ' sorrow.'] 651. tiildben, grease, fat. [P. tdllohen. SC. tdllopen.'] AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 200 li52. hilo, adj., fat. [P. tullu. SC. tullo, tidli'] 653. Msd, all about you, with you. [SC. tussa, ' with thee, thee.'] 654. tnSini. See under tndini. <)55. tut, tnte, thou, thy, you, your, us. [P. tiiU. SC. to6ti.'\ 1)56. ^u»', smoke. See under /«r. 657. ^r(/-, to wash. [?.tOc. SC. ^or.] (558. t liven, washinsf. t)5y. tdcla,tdLio, tohnQco. [l\ tiivalo. ^C.todvlo,tiivlo.] ii60. dlda, likto. twenty. [So explained in two of Sinclair's manu- scripts. Lydia ( "ooper knew the word in 1902, but Avas not sure of the meanin,l,^ The word really means ' eight.' P. okdo. SC. p. 161, ochto, oitoo.] (j61. a pre, dpri, npro, nprd. See under aprL 662. raidiKjcri. See under 6'«m7igr<??'o. 1)68. vdlno. See jmder vdino. '^^iS^. t'(i/en, V(t//;i, bottle. [P. uu^^m, 'glass.' 'i^C vdlin, ivdlin.] <i65. vdlevan. See under bdlavas. ()66. ?'<fn7i^,u't//t(7/.s,aring,abit,apiece. [SC. cdngusti, 'nng,iinger.'] 667. vara, vara, flour, meal. [P. voro. SC. vdro, voro.] ti68. vdsida, bad. [P. ivdfedo. SC. vdsavo, ivdfnlo, ivdsedo. Si. iKtfedo. S2. Ixisavo.] 660. vaaival, rasirol, sick, ill. 670. va«tr<j/nes, vasirolnes, sickness. 671. vaxt, hand; pi. castas, vastes. [P. wast. S(J. vast, etc.] <)72. velydriLs, weUjnro, a fair. [P. icSUgtira, 'fair, exposition.' SC. itYi/fyrnnv^.s-.] 673. i'en, wen, winter. [P. win. SC. ren, icen.] <)74. vendri, vendvo, belly, intestines. [P. vhidri. SC. f^nri?'^.] 675. fe*', a wood. [P. we><h, ' wood, forest, wild land.' SC. vesh, wesh.'] 676. r^^e«^<?ro, keeper. [SC. veshengro, 'gamekeeper.'] 677. rdngija. See under honggo. 678. vi'idar. See under it'/r/a. 679. vu^^ lip. [SC. ivisht.] 680. iiddres, ivadrua, bed. [P. ivadras. SC. voodrus, etc. S2. it'ec?Aer?(s.] 681. tcdt'no, vdino, angry. [P. hdnnalo, shdnalo. SC. lioino.^ 682. waip, handkerchief. [Slang, a ' wipe.'] 683. ivdnga, ivdngar, wdnger, ludngo, coal, money. [P. wonyur. SC. dngar, vdngar, etc.] VOL. IX. — xos. III.-IV. o 210 AN AMEKICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 684. ivdnger. See under wdnga. 685. wdngis. See under vdngiS. 686. wdngo. See under ivdnga. 687. wdva, wdver, other, another. [P. ivavver. SC. ivdver, ' other. others.'] 688. ivdver divis, to-morrow. [SC. ovdvo-divvtis.] 689. ivelguro. See under celgorus. 690. wen. See under ren. (591. irerdar, icdrder, iviirdo, ivurddr, wiirdur, wagon. [P. ivardo. SC. vdrdo, wdrdo. S2. rtn'^on.] 692. wid, a horse with the heaves. [English colloquial ' weed.'] (i!)'5 widay ividu, viular, ivudar, door. [P. iinider. SC. wodder. S2. wedher.] 694. nw'^a, wiser, to throw, toss. [P. wu,ss^?', ' throw, pitch.' S(.\ wodaer, wo6»}^er.^^ 695. luddar. See under it'/(fa. 696. wdrdfir. See under werdar. 697. «'iu'c?<js, cards. [SC icdrdi, ' from the assonance of car/s and care/.'*.'] 698. iviirdo. See imdcr werdar. 699. wiirdur. See under werdar. 700. .V('5', 2/'?i7. fire, light. [I', i/.f^/. S( '. yof/, 'fire.'] 701. ydgd, j/dger, to hunt, shoot. [C. yoger, ' to fire (a gun).'] 702. yagdm^ngei'o, keeper. [S( ". ydgom^ngro, etc.] 703. ydgdmengero, ydgdmeyign'o, yngamSskero, a gun. \]\ ydgen- geri. S( '. yogengro, etc.] 704. ydjdfo, apron. [1^ jelliko. SC. ydrdooka, etc. S2. jaroka, J|'a?'jy^•a.] 705. 1/dA:, 2/«^> eye- [P- 2/'^^«"- '^C\ yo^*.] 706. ynkmn.^, policeman. [P. gdv-mush: prdstermengro, ' \)o]'\ce- man, runner,' from the old English expression ' I50w- Street runner.' S(.'. gavengro, mooshkero.] 707. j/dro, ydro, e^g. [P. yora. SC. j/dro, ydri.] 70S. »/ftA:, one. [P. yek. SC. i/^^-. S2. i/iU-.] 709. ydji, clean, to clean. [P. ymho, 'clean, pure.' SC. yooso, yooser. i>2. juzhii, yuzhd.] Cf. also ?v?jif. 710. zi, soul, mind, heart. . [P. zee, SC. ce?.] 711. ziimun. See under .9rf»?m. AN AMERICAN-ROM ANI VOCABULARY 211 SENTENCES. . 1. ac uprS, a^ apri, get uip. 2. a6 waino, to get angry. 8. ac'your tan, pitch your camp. 4'. apopli loeard, found again. 5. aprS the drum, on the road. 6. dvd aprS said, come up to-morrow morning. 7. dvd dordi, come here {or hither) ! 8. dvd kai, come here ! !>. dvd pre, to-morrow. [ = 'come up': a misunderstanding of sent. 0]. 10. hdri (jitv, city. I I . bdro (umbo, big hill. 12. hnro pdnT, ocean. 13. bdvloTna,^, rich man. l.'Ja. beng salini, bad devil. Lydia Cooper's mother often used the words in this sense. [? beng si lendi, ' the devil is in them.'] 14. bes tali, or bcs tele, sit down. 15. be^ tale npro piiv, sit down on the ground. IG. bUenO dives, a rainy day. 17. bUuvis sd dives, it rains all day. IS. can tiite did apre, can you read ? 19. ( 'elia boti6. dosta, Celia worked too much 20. Celia 's adre the wurddr k^ren idzas iqwe, Celia is in the wagon putting clothes away. 21. caves bdsoven upre the drum, the children are playing up the road. 22. cero krico mar dnker lende, poor thing, don't hurt him. 23. cin tfltes kiirlo, cut your throat. 24. civ duva adre tntes ptttsi, put that in your pocket. 25. civ in the pTiv, put in the earth. [Periphrasis for ' bury.'] 26. civ liiva tale, to gamble. [Lit. ' put money down.'] 27. ciimeni ddnderd mdnde, something bit me. 28. del apri, to read. 29. del mdnde a ciima, give me a kiss. 212 AN AMERICAN-ROM ANI VOCABULARY 30. del mdi\de bita ttivlo, give me a piece of tobacco. 31. del tndnde mdro and kuro liveno, give me bread and a mug ot beer. 32. del mdnde ])dni, give me water. 33. del mdnde tiites ru.rr, mdnde koms fe rin fntn iiivlo, give me your knife, I want to cut a little tobacco. 34. del mdnde ydg, give nie (a) light. 35. del me rfirl, give me (a) knife. 36. del me hnhen, give me food. 37. del me sd, give me all. 38. del the rai rdmeni te he,^ npre, give the gentleman something to sit on. 39. did ifite and lakes Idlo poSnekis, did you luring her red hand- kerchief ? 40. dUi (iddrdi, look here ! 41. dik dvri, look out! 42. diklo (tdrS the wArd/ir, be(l-l)Ugs in the wagon. 43. does ddva r<i'i jiv ndri the same gav, does that gentleman live in the same city ? 44. d/istft foki, enough people. 45. diisti'i to go, lots of troubles. 46. diil mii.^ds kffren, two men (are) Hghting. 47. ddro drum, a long road. 48. ddva nive is rdven, that child is crying. 49. ddva is kdlo, that is black. 50. ddva mas si horaren, that meat is burning. 51. ddva mUs is mdto, that man is drunk. 52. dv.va mu^ pukerd vumde ddva lende kom tiite, that man told me that he loves you. 53. ddva mas si jolen to get na.^ov, that man is going to get hung. 54. ddva si ddstd, that is enough. 55. ddva si tdci, that is true. 56. ddva mas is too vulto to ac upri, that man is too drunk to stand up (get up). 57. ddva si kftkavl kost, that is a kettle-stick. 58. ddva so hi, what is that ? 59. ddva's a dulen grai ; kek tad adri the wiirdar, that is a kick- ing horse; he doesn't pull in the wagon. 60. ddva's a kti§to grai tejol aprS the aimhds, that is a good horse to go over the hills. AX AMERICAN-R()M.\XT VOCABULARY 213 61. diiva SI fetercUrus tdvlo, that is (the) best tobacco. 62. diiva si a kiisto tan to ac, that is a good place to camp. 63. fdseno dans, false teeth. 64. (jorjiken lavs, non- Gypsy words. 65. gPno of giv, bag of grain. 66. hdnke tevl {anker teri, dnko terf), whole life. 66a. he is a diden apre a cinamdngero, he is reading a letter. 67. how are the nives kiri, how are the children at home ? 68. how jiiiro is tMe, how old are you ? 6J>. I'm jolen to the hr,ro gav, I am going to the big city. 70. jil pdle grai, go back, horse. 70a. jd a dttro drum, to go a long road. 71. jttl avrf, viong mdnde bitd tilvlo, go out, beg me a bit of tobacco. 72. /ail's Culia, where is Celia i 73. kai si, where is it ? 74. kai's nidndes swdgli, where is uiy pipe ? 75. kdnd sig, now quick ! 76. h'k kiimier, no more. 76a. kek rdmddid, not married. 77. ker upr^ bat, do up the hair. 78. kekpasalAste, IMe's pnkeren h a kdbens, don't believe him, he is telling lies. 7 J), ker ddsta Idvo, make plenty of money. 80. ker a dud, make a light. 81. ker sig, do it quick, hurry up. 82. ker the wddar, ker the wi'do, shut the door. 83. ker iciirdas, play cards. 83a. kera (or kei^e) ydg [? ker a ydg], make a fire. 84. klissen the wudar, lock the door. .S4a. klissens on tiites vdstds, handcutfs on your hands. 84b. kitro kdva, a spoiled thing. 85. kiU^oven kiisto, cooking good. 86. kongd bal avrf, to comb the hair out. 87. kiisto bak (or baxt), good luck, good-bye. 214 AN AMERICAX-ROMANI VOCABULARY 88. ktisto (liken ma§, good-looking man. 89. Msto jolen grai, a good-going horse. 90. hi§to said, how does leste ker to-divis, good morning, how are you to-day ? 91. kiivd te lei for vdsivdlnes, something to take for sickness. 92. lac arrf, to learn. [Lit. ' find out.'] 93. bJke'W be lajd to i^dker tiite, she will be ashamed to tell you. 94. lende is & jJdro jinen yck, she is an old knowing one. 95. lendes cived in the f/Ui, he is put in the newspaper. 96. lende si hind adrS kdva tern, he is born in this country. 07. lende sis komlo diken mtii, he has a pleasant-looking face. 98. \esjd lei a jn, let us go and take a drink. 99. \esjol arri, let us go out. 100. \es jd to wddres, will you [let us] go to bed ? 101. les tite lei a tav, let us take a smoke. 102. leste is a ilnQH, you are cutting. 103. Uste is niiro rom, he is my husband. 104. leste Idcerdo a cdri, he found a knife. 105. IMe SI steti adri Ustes rfiji idzas, he is proud in his new clothes. 106. Mstes grai's jyrdsterd avri, his horse has run away. 107. leste' s a Iceren a Sinemdngero, you are writing a letter. 108. lul a siv and tav and siv aprS the hev adri the ifdfo, take a needle and thread and sew up the hole in the coat. 109. lido mfii, red cheeks. 110. md dul it, don't give it. 111. md riv ydji'tfo adri kongerl, Hv it jtdle, don't wear the apron to church, put it buck. 112. mdnde ajolen te ac <^runo, I am going to remain poor. 112a. mdnde hiiklo, I am hungry. 113. mdnde can kekd pen diiva, I cannot believe that. 114. mAnde forbisado tat, I forgot you. 114a. mdnde glli ki^Std, I sing well. 115. mdnde j ins kumier than diiva muS, I know more than that man. 116. mdnde jivs akdi, I live here. 117. mdnde kams j^dids, I like fun. i 118. mdnde kekajins dova; I do not know that. J 119. mdnde keka pdsddo tfit, I do not believe you. AX AMERICAN-ROM AXI VOCABULARY 215 120. mdnde hek sDndi dova, I did not hear that. 121. mdnde keJca sfind diiva in sd me hdnke tirrl, I never heard that in all my whole life. 122. mdnde ktmis citmini to hd, I want somethinsr to eat. 123. mdnde mdrd the snake, I killed the snake. 124. mdndi' mdnr/ed duvd, I begged that. 125. mdnde puri'ovs grdis, I trade horses. 12(J. mdnde al diken for luvo, I am looking for money. 127. mdnde sis diil lit, I have two dollars. 128. mdnde was a htta cdvo when mdnde amd pdrdal the hard jMnl dkal, I was a little boy when I came over the ocean here. 129. mdnde will kek Ulie (or IdHe) no kumini, I will never have you any more. 180. mdudeW del tnte hat tfivlo if tifte'W pen mdnde nev'i romdni lars, I'll give you plenty of tobacco if you'll tell me (some) new Gypsy words. 131. mdndes cdvi had a po.^kSrn delded, my child had a cent given it. 132. mdnde's dostd tuga, I have lots of trouble. 1 33. mdnde's Jolen to the hdro gav ; kai is the drum, I am going to the city ; where is the road ? 134. mdnde s jolen a klst>l, I am going to ride. 135. mdnde's jolen te tn>:en the miWs gad, I am going to wash the man's shirt. 13G. mdnde's kerdo, I am done. 137. mdnde's a kiisto salavtirges and hoMo te riv apre grai te kider apre [Uivri^ sig, I have a good bridle and saddle to put on a horse and ride away quick. 138. mdnde's lac of tiite, dvd di'rrde and j^^n the rai so jyilros tfitr, I am ashamed of you, come here and tell the gentleman how old you are. 139. mdnde's kdlo hal and kdlo yaks, I have black hair and black eyes. 140. nuindes sera ddkas man, my head aches. 141. mdnde's vdsido, I am sick. 142. mur cat cUi, don't take anything (nothing). 143. mar Hv trite's liivo tale, don't gamble (lit. do not put your money down). 144. mar did teste, he'll ac icdino, don't do it [don't hit him], he will get angry. 216 AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 145. mar dul lende aprg the mill, don't hit him on the mouth. 146. mar lei diiva, or, mor lei dord, don't take that. 147. menrje are diken for luvo, we are looking for money. 147a. ml dad gcijo, my father was not a Gypsy. 147b. ml nfigi dans, my own teeth. 148. maker hnro, to spoil a cup. 14<Sa. mffT del it, don't give it. 149. inak lende ac kiire, let him stay at home. 150. mak tifte laS avrt tiisd lende and jiukcr mende, let you learn all about them and tell us. 150a. mOk us jd keri, let us go home. 151. muk us ker va^fas, let us shake hands. 152. milk's Jd avrt, let's go out. 153. mdk'sjd lid a j)l, let 's go take a drink. 154. miirav kfikero, shave yourself 155. muS paldl ifite, dik avri, a man behind you, look out 1 155a. mus kek kdsfo, (the) man is not good. 155b. mus pireu up the dimm, a man (is) walking up the road. 155c. mas is a suvdhdlen, (the) man is swearing. 156. pdnnavi upri, to tie up [lj)an 'em, ' tie them ']. 157. pen man tacipen, tell me (the) truth. 158. per dnkers man (or mande), my stomach aches. 159. poger bdvol'd, broken winded. (Said of a horse.) 160. prdsta, del man sdr, quick [lit. ' run '], give me all. 161. pnkeren liukdbens, telling lies. 162. 2^ur taU, fall down. 162a. piiro teni, (the) old countr}'. 162b. pnsengero atddi, straw hat. 163. rdker miUto, talk better. 164. rdker sil and sdkd, talk slow and soft. 165. rdker (or ruker) romdneii, talk Gypsy. 166. rdker romani, (can you) talk Gypsy ? 167. sdr divus, all da}'. 168. sdr does liste ker to-dives, how are you to-day ? 169. sdr dur si hdro gav, how far is the city ? 170. sdr 6rd si, Avhat time is it ? 171. stir SI leste's ndv, what is your name ? 172. sdrsdn, nugi ioki, how are you, my folks ? ¥■ I .' AN AMEUICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 217 173. she priJcerd mande dilvd, she told me that. 174-, St kova iriiis piren upri the drum yek gorjo, is that man walking up the road a non-Gypsy ? 175. si tnte ndfoll, are you sick ? 175a. sis leste wdnga, have you (any) money ? 176. siker the rai the riipeno indmingero, show the gentleman the silver teapot. 177. siker the rai tnte iievi swarjli, show the gentleman your new pipe. 178. 80 bdro si tflte, how heavy are you ? 179. 80 hut will leste lei for the grai, how much will you take for the horse ? 180. so but would leste iivmg, how much would you want ? 180a. 8o dCtr si bdro gar, how far is the city ? 181. so ptiro si tnte, how old are you ? 182. so si, what is it ? (i.e. what do you want ?) 183. 80 si Dick sorohdlen about, what is Dick swearing about ? 184. so 8i duva, what is that '. 185. 80 si leste a-AeVen, what are you doing ? 186. so si tnte sdvQw about, what are you laughing about ? 187. kUdn, how are you ? 187a. Mar Mr sfinekr, four pounds (twenty gold dollars). 188. .stT7i man, tiite ker dostu gddli, hear me 1 you make too nuich noise. 189. tan te ker the ydg adre, place to make the fire in (periphrasis for ' stove ' ). 190. tdnojnvol, young woman. 11)1. til kova grai, hold that horse. 192. til t file's rib, hold your tongue. 193. tat diks sdr yek rdmdnical, tnte's kdlo hCd, halo yaks, and tfite rakers roman i,pen mdnde, you look like a Gypsy, you have black hair, black eyes, and you speak Gypsy, tell me. 194. tut kistered a grai, bajengeros apre tiite cds, you rode a horse, spurs on your boots. 195. tiite kiisto diken mas, you (are) a good-looking man. 195a. tiite pucldde how jyiiro lade is, you ask her how old she is. 196. tiite rinkna rant you (are) a pretty young woman. 197. tiite si kMo dans, you have good teeth. 198. tiite si misto adre the tern, you are better in the country. 218 AN AMERICAN-ROMAXT VOCARULARY 199. tiite tax, you also. 200. tntes dr>sta liivo ; dd mdndes Savi yek poSird, you have plenty of money ; give my boy a cent. 201. tiites kongerl plird talS, your comb fell down. 202. ttit's jolen adrs jwro tern lipi'o biro pdrddl bdro pdni, you are going to the old country in a ship over the ocean. 203. tiite wants a wdva jffvol, you want another woman. 204. nJdd yek bes, twenty -one years. 205. vdsido dinim, a bad road. 206. vdsido mus, a bad man. 207. wdrer jifvol, another woman. 208. where lestr hi jolen, where are you going ? 209. will tiite Icl livrui, will you take beer ? "210. wlsa a bar, throw a stone. 211. wlsa mdndr mi stadi, throw me my hat. 212. yiikmrts arellen, a policeman (is) coming. Ali'hahetical Index of Encli.sh Meanings ache (to), 148, 149. across, 4'Jt'». afraid, 64.3. again, 463. ale, •^•2S. all, 538. all about you, 653. allow, 371. also, 626. angry, 6S1. animal (a fat), 354. another, 687. auKS, 60. apple, 412. apron, 704. are, 557, 596. arrested, 577. ashamed, 318. ashes, 85. ask (to), 475. aunt. 41. away, 19. axe, 90. back, 420. back, n., 153. bacon, 24. bad, 6GS. bad-ti'mpc'rc<l, 37. bag, 196. bare, 397. barn, .578. basket, 648. bastard, 1 16. bead.*!, 3.'>il. beat (to), 300. beau catchers, 232. Iie.l. (iSO. betl-bugs, 129. beer, 328. before, 167. beg (to), 345. behind, 419. believe (to), 431, 43S. believed, 432. belly, 440, 674. best, 162. better, 68, 161, 365. big, 29. bird, 81. bit, 666. bite (to), 120. black, 2:^5. blacksmith, 444. blanket, 2.S4. blind, 304, 30S. blood, 506. boat, 38. iKjil (to), 309. bone, 295. book, 327. boot, 72. boots, 570. born, 44. bottle, 664. box, 372. boy, 79, 179, r>02. I>read, 351. break (to), 461. bridle, 542. bring (to), 6, 201, 508. broken, 461. broth, .1S5. brother, 418. brush, 565. bulldog, 61. buried, 95a. burn (to), 208. burning, 209. AN AMEKICAN-IJOMANI VOCABULARY •219 bury (to), 95, 112 Kutter, 268. buttocks, 60. button, 188, 291. buttons, 290. buy (to), 269. cabbage, 595. cacare, 219. cake, :U9. camp, 626. candle, 376. candlestick, 377. card, 327. card.'< (playing), 697. carry (to), 5(»8. cat, 339. cauliflower, 55. cent, 13, 46S. cluiin, 460, .')48. chair, 566. cheap (very), 84. cheat (to). 211. cheese, 234. chew (to), 73. chicken, 246. child, 77a. church, 2S1. circus, 160. city, 172. clean, to cK-an, 522, 709. clergyman, 505. clothes, 216. clothing, 520a. club (policeman's). 387. coal, 6S3. coat, 74, 103. cock (domestic), 2.S5. coition, 5;K). cold, 602. cold, .idj., 603. comb, 2S0. comb (to), 279. come, 15. come up, 539. coming, 18. cook (to), 309. copulate (to), 590. corsets, 647. counterfeit, 159. country, 636. court (to), 45U. ccw, 194. crane, 293. crazy man, 133. cream, 571. cry (to), 535. crying, 536. cup, 301, 593. cut (to), 88. cutting instrument, 90. dance, 257. dancing, 258. day, 132. dead, 374. deserter, 472. desire, 238. devil, 36. did, 254. die (to), 358, 381. dirt, 85. dirty, 86, 368. dirty (to), 366. dishes, 594. do (to), 261, 299. do not, 337. doctor, 142. dog, 227. doll, 275. dollar, 327. domestic cock, 285. done, 263, 303. donkey, 340. door, 693. down, 625. draw, 623. dress, 520a, 606. dressed, 521. drink, 445. drunk, 355. duck, 425, 493, 534. dung. 21 S. dying, 381. ear. 242. earth, 494. easy, 609. eat (to), 73, 198. eating. 20<». egg, 70S. enceinte, 2S, 619. enough, 139. every, 5.38. exchange, 485. eye, 705. face, 370. fceces, 218. fair (a), 160, 672. fall (to), 441. false, 159. far, 154. fat, 651 . fat, adj., 652. fat animal, 354. fat (hog's), 163. father, 114, 117. fear, 643. feather, 464. feet, 453. female, 362. fence, 27. fetch (to), 6. fiddle, 31, 51, 53. fight (to), 300, 310 fighting, 310. find (to), 314. fire, 700. fish, 338. fit (a), 455. five, 422. tien, 456. flesh, 353. flour, 667. flowers, 537. folk, lo6. food, 199. fool, 131. foolish, 131. foot, 453. forgotten, 168. fortune, 22. fortunes (to tell), 150. found, 315. four, 605. full, 415. fun, 417. gate, 583. gentleman, 499. girl, 78, 501, 504. give (to), 122. given, 124. glandered horse, 404. go (to), 221. go (juick, 471. God, 157. gold, 586. gold (of), 587. golden, 587. good, 311. good-natured, 277. grain, ISO. grandfather, 233, 484. grass, 71. grease, 651. ground, 494. gun, 703. <^ypsy (a), 515. Gypsy, adj., 516. Gypsy (half), 451. Gypsy (male), 517. Gypsy woman, 518. hair, 23. half, 467. half-crown, 469. half-Gypsy, 451. halter, 599. ham, 24. hammer, 352. hand, 671. 220 AN AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY handcufifs, 273, 553. handkerchief, 130, 470,C82. hang, 398. hanged, 399. hare. 245, 616. hat, 576. have (to), 560, 639. hay, 2.50. hay-rick, 251. he, 322, 325. head. 60U. hear (to), 614. heart, 71U. heaves (horse with the), 692. lieavy, 29. hedge, 27. hedgehog, 210. hen. 246. her, 319, 325. here, 5, 121. high sheriff, 472. hill, \m, 46a. him, .32.5. hit (to), 152b. hither, 121. hog's fat, 16.3. hold (to), 639. hole, 205. home (to or at), 265. horse, 189. horse (glandcred), 404. hi>r8e (run away), 472. horse with the heaves, 692. horse-feed, 180. horseslioe, 190. hut, (;29. house, 26<j. how, 546. how are you ' 551. hundred, 51)8. hungry, 59. hunt (to), 7Ul. hurry, 471. hurt (to), 148. husband, 515. I, .343. ill, 393, 669. imprisoned, 577. in, 4. inn, 267. inside. 440. intestines, 674. into, 4. Irish, 6.37- Irishman, 6.37. iron, 548, 552. iron nail, 430. irons, 553. is, 206a, 557. it rains, 46. itch (the), 8. itch (to), 9, 10. itching, 9. jacket (woman's), 10.3. ju.stice of the peate. 476. keeper, 676, 702. kettle, 292. kettle-stick, 293, 552. key, 273. kicking, 1.52a. kill (to), 347, 359, 382. kiss, 105. knife, IK*. know (to), 22.3. lace, 414. lady, 504. lamb, 21. lame, 5<). language, 83. laugh (to), 556. laughing, 541. lawyer, 476. lean, 82. leaves, 434. leg, 215. let, .371. letter, 89, .327. liar, 478. lice, 3-26. lie (»), 212. life, 10a, 202a. 3.59. .3^3, 63'<. light (a), 14(i, 700. like (to), 238. lip. 679. listen, 615. little, 47. live (to), 40, -224, 638. lock and key. 273. look, 126. look here, 121. looking. 128. lose (to), .398. louse, 229. 456. love, 239. love (to), 238. love (to make), 450. lover, 2.39. lover (fem.), 448. lover (masc. ), 449. low, 609. luck, 22. lying, 478. made, 254. make (to), 261. make love to, 450. man, 388. man (crazy), 1.33. man (young), 179. manure, 218. mare, 192. married, 527. many (to), 526. mat Ilia, 392. me, 343, 360. meal, 667. meat, 353. medicine, 141. mile, 361. milk, 649. niin<l. 710. mocking, 541. mone}', 335, 683. moon, 98, 237, 240. more, (\H, 298, 364. morning, 540. mother. 1 18. mouth, 370. much, 67, 139. mud, 85. muddy, 86. mug, .301. music, 51. mu.sicul instrument, 53. my, 360, 363a. my own, 402. nail, 188. nail (iron), 439. naked, 397. name, 400. napkin. 1.30. neck, 356. needle, 5(S1. new, 401. newspaper, 175. nice, 609. night, 507. nits, 20«j. no, 255. noise, 183. non-Gypsy (a), 187. non-liypsy, adj., 186. nose, 403. not, 255. nothing, 84. now, 2.59. now quick I 244. oats, 180. off. 19. old, 483. on, 12. one, 707. union, 313. 4S(J. osier, 503. other, 687. out. 19. over, 426. own, 402. AX AMERICAN-ROMANI VOCABULARY 221 ox, l'J3. pain (to), J48, paper, 327. puhlii, 434. pay (to), 443. pedere, 143. peevish, 37. peni'i, 285. people, 1H6. pickpocket, 45>2. pie, 18.">. piece (a), 6Wj pig, 2.1. pipe, 592. pitch (camp), 1. place, t)2*). place (to), 'Jo. placed, 9.")a. plate, ♦ilO. pliiy (to), 32, 33, 52. playing, .33, 52. plenty, 139. [locket, 491. pocketbnuk, 271. poison, 141. policeman, 3S6, 706. policeman's club, 3S7. poor, 82. pork, 24. pot, 454. jiotato, 49tj. pound (sterling), 2ti. present (a), 123. pretty, .')09. priest, 5C5. prison, 581. prisoner, 580. prostitute, 336. proud, .■)82. pudding, 1S5. pudendum viuUebre, 362. pull (to), »!23. put (to), 9.'i, 261. putting, 204. quarrel (toi, 91. (juarrelling, 92. quick, 164, 471, 5.j8. rabbit, 245, 616. rain, 45. rains (it), 46. rainy, 4.5a. rat, 457. razor, 90. reading, 122. red, 332. reins, 138. remain, 1. ribbon, 137. rich, 34. rich (not), 82. ride (to), 26G. right, 620. right away ! 244. ring, 660. road, 145. roast (to), 436. robber, 334. rope, 599. run, 471 . run-away horse, 472 sack, 103, 196. saddle, 54. saloon, 267. salt, 333. sausage, 185. say (to). 438. scissors, 253. scratch (to), 7, 9. scratches, K. sea, 421. see (to), 126. self, 294. sell (to), 4.3. send (to), 42. servant, 248. sew (till, 562. sewing, 563. shame, 317. shave (to), 379. shaving. 380. shawl, 1.30, 40<». she, 319, .322, 325. sheep, 21. siiilling. 297, 045. ship, 3S. shirt, 169. shoe, 72. shoemaker, 75. shoot, 701. shop, .j6. show (to), 559. shut, 261. sick, 393, 669. sickness, 670. silence, 615. silver, 5.32. silver, adj., 533. sing (toj, 176. singer, 177. sister, 437. sit (to), 40. six, 607. sixpence, 612. skirt, 74. sleep, 588. slow, 601, 609. smallpox, 57. smell (to), 584. smoke, to smoke, 632, 656. snake, 543. suow, 220. so (that is), 17. soap, 544. soft, 609. soldier, 302. something, 107, 288. song, 176. soul, 710. soup, 585. spit (a), 63, 64. spit for meat, 65. spoil vto), 366. spoiled, 307a, 367. spoon, 511. spurs, 62. stable, 191, 578. stairs, 466. stallion, 66. stand (to), 1. stay (to), 1, 40. steal (to), 99. stick, 252. stink, 241. stink (to), 241. stocking, 213. stomach, 440. stone, 26. store, 56. straw, 488. straw, adj., 489. strike (to), 76, 122, 152b. sugar, 195. summer, 630. sun, 181. 8unday, 291. swear (to), 574. swearing, 591. tablecloth, 130. tail, 464. take (to), 321. take hold of, 76. talk (to), 500. tavern, 267. tea, 446. tea-kettle, 292. teapot, 391,446. tear (to), 91. tell (to), 438, 477. tell fortunes (to), 150. temper, 36. tempered (bad), 37. ten, 125. tent, 626. testicles, 30. that, 155, 287. that is so, 17. the, 407. 222 VOTES AND QUERIES them, 322. then, 156. there, 3, 408. they, 322, 323. thief, 100. thing, 288. thou, 655. thread, 633. three, 644 tiiroat, 306. throw (to), 694. tliy, 640, 655. tie (to), 424. time, 94, 410. till, 375. tired, 270. to, 634. to-day, 64 1. to morrow, 688. tol>acco, 65'.t. tongue, 83. too, 624. too much, 139. tooth, 119. toas, 694. towel, 130. town, 172. traile (toU 485. tree, 523, 524. trouMe, 1S3, 650. trousers, 512, 642. true, 620. trunk. .373. truth, 621. turnip (white), 495. twenty, 660. two, 147. uncle, 233. up, 12. upon, 12. urinal, 392. urinate (to), .390. urine, 390. us, 357, 655. very cheap, 84. vest, 20. victuals. 199. village, 172. vinegar, 617. wagon, 691. waistcoat, 20. walk, 447. walking, 452. want (to), 2,38, 345. war, 310. wash (to), 657. washing, 658. watoh, 410, 568. water. 421. we, 337. wear (to), 510. well, 310a. what, 546. wlieat, ISO. when, 278. where, 231. wiiip, 104. whisky, 631. white. 429. white turnip, 495. who, 274. why, 546. widow. 4SS. widower, 459. wife, 518. wind. .35. window, 205. wing, 425a. winter, 673. witch, 11.3. with you, 653. woman, 2.30, 362. woman (Oypsy), 518. woman (young), .504. woman's jacket, 103. wotnl, 2.)2. wood (a), 675. word, 320. work, 70. write (to), 262. year, .39. yes, lf». 308 indeed. 17. yesterday, 2.36. you, 6.")5. you (all ahout), 653. you (with), 653. young, 628. young man, 179. young woman, .504. your. 325, 655. NOTES AND gUKKlES 6.— The Valenti.ves In Macllitchie's SioUUh GypsicK under the SteicarU (p. 99), a large parly of Gypsy women, who were sentenced to death hj drowning at Edinhurfrli on .January 29, 1G24, liut reprieved and banished some si.\ weeks later, is mentioned : and one of the names on that list is 'Margaret Vallantyne, relict of Johnne Wilsoun.' I do not think that any other evidence of a family of Gypsies in Great Hrituin 'oearing the name Valentine has ever been brought forward ; Jiut that such a family did exist is proved by the following records : — (1) '1577 Jul. 1 Jane y daughter of GJeorge Volantyne and Margeret his wife, beinge rogues naming themselves Egiptians,' baptized at Horsiiam, Sussex. [The Parish I\>iji^tir of Horahaiii, . . . ed. . . . by H. G. Kice, Sussex Record Society, vol. 21, London, 1915, p. 138.) (2) ' 1596, 4 Mail, Willielraus, filius Willielmi Volantyne Egyptii, baptiaitus fuit' at St. Bees. (W. Jackson, P(i}Hr.< (ind Pidigrem mainly relating to Cumberland and Wi:<tmorland, \o\. i. p. 71.. Publications of the Cumberland and Westmor- land Antiquarian and Archa-ological Society, Extra Series 5, London, 1892.) On this the author (piaintly remarks : — ' " Egyptus " certainly means gypsy, and I am not sure whether "Volantyne" is a surname, or we ought to read "Volan- XOTES AND QUERIES 223 tis Egyptii "— "rieeing Egyptian," as that peculiar people were deemed, and, indeed, gave themselves out to he.' It hardly needs evidence for Volentine as a Gypsy surname to refute this absurd suggestion, since ' Volantis Egyptii '—even if it were found in the register— would not mean a ' Heeing Egyptian,' but a ' flying Egyp- tian'; and, as there is no reason for supposing that Gypsies had solved the problem of a-ronautics three hundred years ago, Plautus' dictum 'sine pennis volare hand facile est' still held good in those days. This record is cjuuted with a few others relating to Gypsies by B. F. Thiselton i)yur in his Old i^nglish Social Lifi (London, 1898), pp. 75-77. (3) ' Leticia fa. WiTlm. Voclentine Egiptian,' 3 Dec. 1602, among the baptisms in 2% RigiMfi-f <ifthePar!.4i Church of Bhickburn in the County of Lancaster transcribed by Henry Brierley, p. 6 (Lancashire PariOi Register Society, vol. 41 Cambridge, 1911). Here one does feel inclined to suggest an emendation, as the insertion of a r in the name is odd ; and, if the writing is not very clear, nc and a could easily be confused. Later evidence of the family in England I have not been able to find, unless 'John Penfold and Elizabeth Valentine,' who were married at Sunbury on Nov- ember 3, 1771, were (iyjisies (Middhtix Pnrith Rrgistos: Marriag<.s, ed. by \V. P. W. Philliiiiore, vol. 4, p. 89). No other Valentines and only one Penfold occur in the Sunbury register, so far as it is printed there : but it is doubtful whether Penfold was a Gypsy name at that date, though it is now, and still more doubtful whether any i)f the Valentines survived in the land so late as the end of the eigliteeiith century. Indeed, from two references in W. Dirks' Gcschudkun- digr onderzofUngen aangnande het ceiblijf dt r Heidi na of Egiptiirs in de noordelijhe yiderlitmUn, it would seem as though the family had migrated to Holland in the seventeenth century. The first of these, dated April 1(>, 1G24, relates to the banishment from Friesland of a Gyi)sy named Margrietta Valentyn (ibid., p. 102), who may possibly bi' identical with the Margaret Valentine who had been banished from Scotland a month and a half earlier, though the interval seems rather short. In the second, a larger band name, consisting of 'Abraham .lorisse, Emanuel Valentyn ende Anthony Valentyn, alle drie geboren to Middelburch, mitsgaders Jan Valentyn van Schiedam, Joris Valentyn vuyt Vrieslandt ende Abraham Farlant vuytWater- landt,' were banished from Holland on December 18, 1635 [ihid., p. 123). There is evidence of Gypsies travelling from the one country to the other in the case of Catherine Mosroesse, born in Scotland and arrested in Holland in 1564 (ibid, ]i. 130 . On the other hand it is possible, and perhaps more probable, that the English family were an otlshoot from this Dutch Gypsy family. From Avhich — if from either— the Walentin family, which is in Finland {J.G.L.S., v. 220-1), me, one cannot be sure. It is very possible, since soothsaying is a profession to which Gypsies are inclined, that the following records of the Old Tolbooth at Edinburgh refer to one of the Gypsy Valentines : — 'Nove"- 18 day 1668 Sir bailie Thes are only to transmitt to your prisone oure being unsufhcient the persone of James Vallentyn, a man who takes vpon him to practice divina"une & sooth- saying and ftbr money doeth ordenarly make a trade of discovering things lost & how & ([" they may be found. And by qm they war taiken away or stollen : And in particular of leate hathe aspersed a gentillwoman as being guilty of the lyke notwithstanding she being known to the party who wants the guds to be a person of integretie and vntainted honesty. Wee belive him to be a lousse fflagitious tfellow and therfor Eecomend him to be strickly keepe in prisson till he be presented by on james Dun serjant to the garison of the castell of Edr who hathe 224 NOTES AND (^>UERIES received no small prejudice throw his debollicall lyeing discoverie or rather d[e]lu- sion wh he trades in of purposse to gaine money . . . yo very humbill servants the byillies of Leith. Leith the 17th of nov"- 1668 Nov 23 1668 James Vallentyn soothsayer who is called so whom was sent from Leith to Edr tolbiith ffor liis deabollicall tricks is aristed at the comand of Baylly Murray and during my Lord Lyon his pleasor.' — (J. A. Fairley, 'The Old Tolbooth,' in The Book o/th- Old Edinburi/k Club, vol. v., Edinburgh, 1912, p. 143.) Though it has nothing whatever to do with the Valentines, I cannot forbear mentioning that another of Dirks' Dutch records furnishes the first example of the name Demeter, common among the bands of uom id Coppersmiths in rect-nt days (ef J. G. L. S., vi. 246, 2."jU, etc.) : — ' Pieter Dumiter zoon van Dominico Backer,' in a document dated August 2, 1536 (p. 120), E. 0. Winstedt. 1 have at last had the fortune to meet an educated Gypsy, formerly a school- master, at present a postman in Varna. He is of the tribe of Christian Sedentary Sieve Makers, a native of the district of Dobri<5. Talking to him some months ago, I asked him what was the differeiicf in prnniuKMatiou Wtween the Romani for 'a beard " and 'a thief.' He immediately spelled the words, the former 'i.xopi., the hitter Hopi, i.e. ^hor and ror. B. Gilliat-Smith. 8. — SlKlUUKKS i am now able to answer my own query, printed in ./. (i. L. S., v. 239-40. The word occurs, in the form Surujeti*, in the Introductory Epistle to Moriers Hiijji Baha (Dent's edition, \i. 6\ and is obviously the Turkish ,_s:'. i»-j xiirnju, 'a postilion or driver of post-horses.' See Redhouse, A Turkish and Entjlish Lexicon, Constantinople, 1890, ]>. 1090. Ai.kx. Russell \(Mh Oct. 1916. 9. BuRRoofiR Lavs from the Nkvi Vksh In rejdy to Mr. Lockyer's most interesting, and, I may add, most encouraging note in Vol. vii. Part 2, page 151 of the Gypsy Lore Journal, I hope to send in from time to time more New Forest words of Romanes, a.s I happen to come across them. So, in addition to the former ones, which were declared to have come from 'Old George Lee, who played the fiddle,' I subjoin others — among.st them a few belonging to the Tshorihiin, who travels the Forest with a tent on her back. bdmnm, green broom. mormiisti, midwife. benyalo, furious. m'hnmdos, beads. ilriz, lace. '"'ya, angry. klizend, lock-up. yoyga, forest keeper. mi Duvles kir, Heaven. yogyaineugri, match. belzooz, cocoanuts (presumably 'hairy strong ones'). fuzxlinunt/ri, frying-pan. (Obviously a made-up word, like toijgri-kanshtas, ' clothes-pegs,' the first part presumably being the English word ' frizzle.') So tenacious are they of their Romany rokra that they will, if interrogated, quickly change the real word they have just uttered for a cant one with the same meanintr. Alice E. Gillisqton INDEX OF VOLUME IX I3y Alexander Russell G = Gypsy. Gs. = Gypsies. 'I'here are important sub-alphabets under ' Etymologies,' ' Names, G. Christian 'Names, G. Surnaiiies,' 'Names, G. Tribal or Race,' 'Names'of people who may lie Gs.,' ' Xewspap. is." ' Noti-s and Ijueries,' ' Occupations, G.' ' Roniani words worth noting.'. ■pen, remark on, 80, Abstract noun in 104. Accent of Bulgarian Gs. , '-2. Accent-shifting, l.")!(. AcKERLKY, licv. F. G., 114, 115; The Seven Jargons, (note), 111-12. Acting, G., at feast, .34. Adoption by Gs. from other tribes, 2(). ' Agents for hoknno baro, 4.'^. Aidia, (J. tribal-name, 5, .13; dinleot of, io:i 4. nkhur, note on, 71 (/.«.). An, K.N', T. : IVie HxMory anil Antirfuilifft <•!' the P/trish of Lamlntth, (refs. ) 1*29 (/n.). 132 (/.n.). American- Romani Vocahulary, An. By Dr. (!. F. Black, lS.5-'222. An.\8TA8, Pere, 1 17. nnijt'iM, reiuark on, 75. nravdv, remark on, 75. 'imV, remark on, 70 (/.n. ). •irlia, remark on, 75. Armenian inlluence on Romani, 69 and AscoLi, G. I., lltj. AsHTO.v, J. : Old Times, (ref.) 140 A.-^pi rated consonants in dialect of the Kalburdjis, 83. .\spiration lost in Ralaidji dialect, 95. aatur ' for the sake of," 104. aster 'apron,' 103. Atkinson, F. S., 117. ACHREY : Xatural History and Antiqui- ties of the County of Sun-' y, (ref.) 130 (/.«.■). Axon, \V. E. A., i4.-i (f.n.). hai ' brother,' 105. Bailey, Grahame : Languages of the Xorthem Himalayas, (ref.) 121. Baikd, Rev. J., 56. Baker. Capt. L. G., 118. Ballad-singers, G., 94. Banks, Sir J., 145. Bare-Katuni^gere, G. tribal-name, 47. Bartlett, Rev. D., 117. Basket-makers, G., 4, 104. VOL. IX. — NO. V. Bataillard, Paul : 64, 115 ; Lesdemiers travaux relatifs aux Bohdmiens dans r Europe Orientate, (ref. ) 3. Beames, John : Comparative Grammar. (ref.) 121. Bear-leaders, G., 35, 47, 97. Beggars, G., 14. -'•en, pen, remarks on, 80, 104. -heri, remark on, 87. Besant, Sir Walter: London South of the Thames, (ref.) 143 (/.n.). biandva ' to lay eggs,' 102. BicKEK-STAi-TE, Isaac : The Maid of the Mill, (quot.), 150 (/.n.). hildrrnh ' kettle,' deriv. of, 160. Birmingham, Gs. in, 156, 157. Black, Dr. G. F. : An American- Romani Vocnhulary, 185-222; his G. Biblio- graphy, 1 1 7. BLA(;(i, T. M. : The Parish Register of Famdon, (ref.) 142 (/.«.) Blanch: Y- parish of Gamerwell, (ref.) 141 (/.n.). bock 'a letter,' 174. Bonnier, Charles, 1 17. BoRDE, Andrew, 116. bori, remark on, 106-7. Borrow, George : 37, 56 ; The Bible in Sftain, (ref.) Ill ; Lavengro, (ref.) 148 (/.n.) ; Lavo-Lil, (refs.) 152 (/.«.), 162. BoRROWMAN, R. : Beckenham Past and Present, (refs.) 130 (/.«.), 132 {fn.), 144 {fn.). Bourgeois, Dr. Henri, 115. bov, remark on, 70 {fn.). Bread baked by G. comb-makers, 31. Brepohl, F. W., 116. breii, note on meaning of, 96. Brierley : The Registers of the Parish Church of Blackburn, (ref.) 223. Bright, Richard: 116; Travels from Vienna through Lower Hungary, (refs. ) 144 and (fn.), 160, 161, 162, 163; (quot.), 165, 166-7. Bright's Anglo-Romani Vocabulary. By Alex. Russell, 165-85. Brophy. See St. Clair. Bryant, 116, 153. 220 INDEX OF VOLUME IX BuflFaloes owned by Gs., 2, 5, 48, 50. l^utfalo-rearers, G., 6. hukiirisdjovav, note on, 75. hux, note on, 71 (/.«.). burdeis, underground dwellings occupied byGs., 35. Burgudjis, G. tribal name, 5, 45. Burial, G., 144. Burroder Lavs from the Neri Vexh, (note). By Alice E. Gillington, 224. Buttons, dollar, 1.S8. Byron, Lord, visits Norwootl Gs., 140. Caravans, G., date of, 147. Carrion-eaters, G., 5, 13, 15. Carsalade do Pont, 116. Carts, (J., 148. Caulfikld, J. : Portraits, Memoirs, and Charartirs of Remarknhle Persons, (refs.) 132 (/n.), 143 (/.«.). Caves as (i. dwellings, 35, 132 (f.n.). Chair-bottomers, G. 156. Charwomen, (j., 7. Chicken-stealing, G., 24. Child-birth, (i., 20. Cluldren, Tinker fondness for, 60. Cliiraney-sweep, G., 141. China-menders, G., 156. Christian (Js. in HidK'»riii, 5. C and Cii, (nr)te). Hv H. (iilliat-Smith, 224. rd 'to eat," 190. Calgidjfs, (i. tribal-name, 4, 11. '■am, remark on, IS), iiiprdzi 'silver clasp," 49. rhomiit, remark on, 75 (./".n.). t'ikdt, remark on, 70 (/.«.). Cluonet, Mons. L<!'on, US. Coffee-pot makers, <!., 5, 9. CoLorn, Marquis, 115; Oli Zingart, (refs.) 10. 49, 67. Comb-makers, G., 5, 22-37; dialect of, 97-99. Constable, Archil>ald, 117. CoNSTANTiNFacu, Barbu : Prohe de limJia )ji literalura {iganilor din Romania, (ref. ) 97. Coppersmiths, G. noma<l, 35. 115. CoPSEY, Daniel : 136, 145 ; his Anglo- Romani vocabulary-, 157-65. CoRDER, James, correspondent of Hoy- land, 145. 153. CoROKR, William, correspondent of Hoy- land, 139. CoRRiE, note on name, 153 and ( f.n.). Costume, G., 13-14. 15, .37, 44, 45, 48, 51 ; of Drindaris, 10-11. Cowi'ER, J. M. : The liooke of Hegeatfr of St. Peter in Canterlmry, (ref.) 149 (f.n.). Crabb, J. : The G.'s Advocate, (refs.) 138 if.n.), 150 if.n.), 156 {f.n.), 160. Crane, W. : An Artist's Reminiscences, (quot.) 148 {f.n.). Crimes: of English Gs., 139; of Rum- anian (is., 34. Crisp, F. A. : The Parish Registers of Ongar, Essex, (ref.) 149 {f.n.). Crofton, H. T., 116, 117. ^"ee also Smart. Crooke, Dr. W., 117. Crooks made by Gs., 46. Crosse, A. F. .- Round about the Car- pathians, (ref.) 132 (f.n.). Cruelty to animals, (i., 112. Csdrdds danced by (is.. 37. Cushions in Ci. houses, 7. Cygani, G. tribal-name, 167. Dancers, (i., 36. Dawuldjis, G. tribal-name, 5, 53. De Goeje, 116. Dekker : Lanthonu ami Candle Li'/ht, (ref.) 149 (/.n.). Demirdjis, (J. tribal-name, 4, 5, 53; dialect of, 104-7. depesemmgro ' mirror,' 176. derjiiv, note on, 75. Dialects, Bulgarian-G., 6, 65-109. dilem, diliin, dild, remark on, 80, HX). Dinikovlirs, G. tribal-name, 5, 6, 51. DiKKS, W. : Geschiedkundige onderzof kiu'itn aangaande het rerhfij^f di r J/eidens of Kgijitiira in dt noordelijk' Xederlamlen,' (ibU.) 223, '2*24. Dirty Gs., 11-12. Divorce, G., 19. Djaparis. See Zaparis. Djezvedjis, (J. trilwl-name, 5. I3owry, G., 151. Dogs kept by Gs.. 47, 146. Donkeys owned byGs.. 18. 46, 146. Drindaris, (!. tribal-name. 4, 10, 115. Drnnimcrs, (J., 5. DiDi.KY, Rev. Hate, 1.38. dugilla ' lightning,' 176. Ddncan, L. L. ; The Register of Saint ^fary, Letcisham, (ref.) 149 (/".«.). Dyer, H. F. T. : Old English Social Life, (ref.) 223. diangavdr, note on, 75. di^ha, note on, 75. diel/m, remark on, 100. diord, note on, 70 (f.n.), 75. Ebblewhite, E. a. : The Parish Regis- ters of Great Hampden, (ref.) 149 (.f.n.). Editorial, 109-10. Pxlucated ('.., 1.58, 2*24. Egiptians, d. race-name, 222. Egypt, tradition of G. origin frfjm, 23. Ehrknboro, Harald, 116. Eiderdowns in G. houses, 7. eJt chipds, remark on, 79. Etymologies : — hildrrah ' kettle,' 160 ; furuvK 'lime-tree,' 71; hormingoree 'fork,' 162; kandoi 'mouse,' 71; kanzauri 'hedgehog,' 71 ; mdsov 'fat animal,' 199; mussa 'it is necessarj-,' 164; nais 'thanks,' 108-9; rumusardv 'I destroy,' 71; sddo 'cup,' 207; singirtla 'kettle,' 161 ; thrima 'a little,' 71, 79; tri'imar 'I dare," 70. See also Romani words worth noting. INDEX OF VOLUME IX 227 Farm-labourers, G., 35. Feast : of St. (^.eorge, 33 ; of the Assumption observed by Gs., 32-3. Feminine missing to forms in -oro in Vlach group of G. dialects, 72. feredza ' mantle,' worn by Gs., 5, 7, 10. FERursoN, Prof. John, 117. Feruuson, William, 113. Fiddlers, G., 146, 156, 224. Fi.NCK, Prof. F. N., 115, 116. FisiiER, Capt. C. D., 118. Folk-tales and songs, G., collections of, 115. Foreign (!s. in England, 136. Foreign phraseology translated into Romani, 68. FoRSTKR. Robert, friend of Hovland, 153. Fortune-telling, G., 139, 142-3, 152. FRt>9T, T. : lieminiscunrffi of u Country Jouni'tlist, (refs.) 137 (/.n.), 138 (/"./i.), 144 (/.n.), 152 (/.n.). Frugal (is., 47. Funeral, G., 135. J'uruvU, di-riv. of, 71. Gal ' village,' 176. (fALER, A. M. : Norwood atul Dulipich, (refs.) 132 (/.n.). 152 (/.n.). G.^LMciiA.N, Walter, 117. Gerundive, shortened, 95. (ilLLiAT-SMiTii, Bernartl, 115, 116,117. C and dn, (note), 224. .S'ee also Petu- lengro. (JlLLiNOTON, Aliee K. : Burrod^r Lava from tht' Xevi I'efh, (note), 224. liimlet-makers. (i., 5, 45. Gitano, G. race-name, lt»7. GjORCJEVld, 117. godi, remark on, 70 (/.n. ). grain rdi 'horseshoe,' 194. 'iJreat Deceit,' 37-44. Grebeniris, (J. tribiil-name. 5, 25, .30. (Jreek : dialects of Romani, 65 ; influence on Romani phraseology, 69 ; numerals in sieve-makers' dialect, 7. Grellmakn : HiMori^rher Ver^uch, (refs.) 132 (/.n.), 153, 165, 173; his influence on Bright, 173. Grierson, Sir George : L%ngui»tic Survey of India, 119, 122, 123, 128. Groome, F. H., 114, 149; In G. Tents, (refs.) 129 ( f.n.). 132 (/.n.), 134 (/.n.), 135 (f.n.), 144 (J.n.), 148 (f.n.), 160, 163, 165 (f.n.) ; a pupil of Sanderson, 111. Grosvenor, Lady Arthur, 115. gvdl6. remark on, 79. Gs., The, (ref.) 156 (/.n.). Ga. and Bears, (note). By J. R. Mori- arty, 112. Hackwoop. F. W. : The Good Old Times, (ref.) 135 (f.n.). hadjavdv, note on, 91. Hagekbeck. Carl : Beasts and Men, (quot.) 112. Hall. Rev. G., 117; The G.'s Parson, 118. Hardships of tinker life, 58-9. Hare, A. G. and W. B. Bannerman : The Parish Register of Putney, (ref.) U&(f.n.). Harriott, J. S., 116, 162. Harvest-workers, G., 7, 13, 50, 156. Hasirdjis, G. tribal-name, 4, 53. Hawkers, tinkers, 57. Hederlez, Feast of, 16. Hedgehog, G. taste for, 46. Heister : Ethnographische und geschicht- liche Notizen, (ref.) 1.32 (f.n.). Holland, Gs. banished from, 223. Honest Gs., 6, 7, 47. Honesty and chastity of Zigundjis, 22. Hop-gatherers, G. , 1,56. hormingoree 'fork,' i62. Horse-dealers, G., 5, 6, 8, 19, 23, 44, 51, 137 ; tinker, 57. Horse-shoe makers, G., 5, 53. Horse-thieves, G., 3, 25-6. Houses, Gs. in, 7, 149, 151, 152. HowiTT, Mary, (quot.), 140. HoYLAND, John, 136, 144; Historical Survey, (refs.) 139 (f.n.), 145 (f.n.), 1,">0, 151 ; his Anglo-Romani vocabu- lary, 153-6. HuTii, Capt. Fred., 118. Huts, G., 132 anrf (f.n.), 146-7. xanamtk ' relative by marriage,' 70 (f.n.). xantsl, remark on, 79 xanvj, note on, 71 (f.n.). Xard, remark on, 76. X^ratas 'speech,' 70 (f.n.). Xux'ir, remark on, 76. Xungisardv ' sprinkle with incense,' 70 (/.".). Xunk, ' incense,' 70 (f.n.). Idi'is ' thing,' 95. ikisiiva, remark on, 80. Indian stratum of Romani : later than Apabhraiui^a, 119 ; from Central India, 119. Inflexions in Bright's Romani, 171-2. ingjardv, ingjerav, remarks on, 79, 80. Innkeeper, G., 152. Intemperance, tinker, 61. Iron-workers, G., 4, 5, 53. Irreligious Gs., 19. isali 'brandy,' 70 (f.n.). iskoi'-e ' snail,' 83. -12, verb stems in, 102 ; loan verbs in, 72. -12 suffix, 84. Jacksox, W. : Papers awl Pedigrees mainly relating to Cumberland and Westmorland, (quot. ) 222. Jevffreson, J. C. : Middlesex County Records, (ref.) 130 (/.n.). Jevsex, Ch. Sandfeldt: Rumcenske Stwditr, (ref.) 69 (f.n.). .John, Augustus, 115, 117. Jones, J. Morris: A Welsh Grammar, (quot.), 112. kaim^ngeros 'beau-catchers,' 195. 228 INDEX OF VOLUME IX kdbi ' liere,' 9R. Kalaidji's, Kalaidjides, O. tribal-name, 4, 9 ; dialect of, 94-6. Kalburdjia, Kalburdjis, (J. tribal-name, 4, 6 ; dialect of, 82-94 ; specimens of dialect of, 84-94. kan-, prefix for future, 84. kandot, deriv. of, 71. kanivoro 'hare,' 178. kanzaiiri, deriv. of, 71. Kashikdjla, G. tribal name, 0. KtnlJKh ReifiMfr mul Monthly Misceliany, (ref.) 147 {/.«.). Kidnapping, (J., .)7. kikitai, remark on, 79. King, <;., 99. KiKity, R. S. : The Wonderful and Scini- title Mutfum, (refs.) 140 (f.n.), 141 (f.n.). kilnf, remark on, 79. Kluyvkk, Dr., 115. Knife-grinders, G., \')Ct. korak, remark on, 70 i/.n.). kokn 'tliert',' 90. Kopandris, (J. tribal-name, (>, 30. Koritiris, G. triluil-name, fi. J!l. hi^o, note on, 71 (/.w.). Kosa(5ia, G. tribal-name, 11. Kiitlcnaki Tsigani, (i. tribal-name, 11. kovd ' thini>;,' 104. bizo ^ixxi," 163. KunN, Prof. Ernst, 110, lis. L mutatefl to ji, 90. laddva 'to pack up," 102. Lalero Sinte, <J. tribal-nanie. 97. L AKW<><)i>, .1. and J. C. Hotten : History of Si<jnhoardJt, (refs.) 12J» (f.n.), 135 i/.n.). lav tut palnl 'to drive some one away,' 68. Laws against (is., 34. Leeiltt Pitrixh Church licgiMers, (ref. ) 130 (/.n.). LEiaND, C. G., 113; The 0»., (ref.) 142 (f.n.); The. Kn;)li*h On. and their Lfiufjua^je, (ref.) 162; Knrjlieh G. Son<j.\ (refs.) 101, 179, 185. Letters, Romani, 98, 99, 105, lOJ. LiEiucii, R., Die Zirjpuner, (ref.) 104. Linguistic Survey of India. See (irierson. liperdv, deriv. of, 71. List of : comparative sentences of Bul- garian-O. dialects, 80-2 ; words to illustrate difl'erence between non- Vlach and Vlach groups of dialects, 73-5. Iddav, remark on, 79. Lysons : Th>' Envirom of London, (refs.) 129 (/.n.), 131 ( f.n.), 134 ( f.n.), (quot.) 135, (ref.) 150 (f.n.); Historical Ac- count of Parishes not dexcrihetl in the Environs of London, (ref.) 133 ( f.n.). Lyster, Miss M. E., 117. M.\cAli.stkr, Sir Donald, 117. Macalister. Prof. R. A. S. : Grammar and Vocahulary of the Nawar of Pales- tine, 115, 117. M'Cartiiy, Justin Huntly, 117. M'CoRMicK, Andrew, 115, (quot.) 62. Mackie, R. a. Scott. 25, .30, 37, 38, 40, 44, .50, 114, 117, 174. M'Neill, Dr. Roger, (qjiot.) 59. MacRitchie, David, 111, 114, 110; Scottish Gs. iiiultr the Stewarts, (ref.) 222. Mai^olm, R. : Curiosities of Jiioifrapht/, (ref.) 1.32 (/.n.). Malleson, Rev. H. H., 117; liis Napoleon Boswell. 118. Manning, T. and W. Bray : The History . . . of the County of Surrey, (nf. 1 143 (/«.). manrfi, remark on, 79. Marriage, early, among (Js., 19. Marsden, Williaiu, 14.">, 153. uuisov 'a fat animal," 199. Mat -makers, (J., 7. Matthews, Samuel, the Dulwicli Hermit, 140-1. Meht^'ris, G. trilial-name, 5, 53. ■men, suffix, 104. Mevkr, Prof. Kunu. 11«», 118. Middlesex County Htcorda, (ref.) 142 (f.n.). MiKL<isicn, F. : Muiulnrten, (refs.) 07. 80, .S.3, S7, 116, 119, 120 (f.n.), 122, 101. 107. 174-H.->. Minutes of Evidence on Mendicity, (re' I 138 (/.n.). MiaKow, .lohan, 115, 117. Monkey-trainers, (i., 97. moomlinyoree 'candlestick,' 163. Mt>RK : A dt/aloge of syr Thomas More, (ref.) 129 (/.n.). MoRiARTY, J. R. : Os. and Bears, (noteK 112. Moslem (Js., 4, o ; dialects of, 65. Mowers, G., 11. Muggers, tinker, 58. muilsa, not* on meaning of, 111. mukso 'breasts,' 181. mu/o mns, 5, 13, 15. l.'>8. Musician.s G., 4, 11, 12, .35, 54, 94. mwojuii ' mole,' 70 (f.n. ). mussa 'it is necessary,' 164. MYER.S, John, 117. iVaw, deriv. of, 108-9. vnkfidfin, note on, 99. Nalbandjis, <}. tribal-name, 5. Names, (i. Christian or fore — Abraham, .h;, 149, 22.3. Adam, 137, 138, 143, 144. Ali, 20. Ambrose, 137, 148. Ankutsa, 99. Ann, 142, 146. Anne, 146. Anne Maria. 140. Anthony, 223. Brii)i:et. 'Queen,' 129, 134, 13.5. 147, 150. Catherine, 223. Charity, 1.33. Charlotta, \4(y and { f.n.). Charlotte, 142, 143, 145. INDEX OF VOLUME IX 229 Names, G. Christian or ioTe—corUintied. Cinderella, 152. constantine, 99. Cornelius, 18»j, 191, 194, 196, 207, 208. David, 146 (f.n.). Diana, 145. DiANAH, 136. Dinah, 135. DoMiNico, 224. DOKOTHV, 149. DHsi, u;i. Dui.A, 99. Edward, 150. Klisiia (Liisha), 146. Klizahkth, 129, 1.S6, 142 {/.«.). Kmanuel, 223. Ksmkkalda, 151, llil. KvE, 146. Faith, 133. (Jeokce, 130, 131, 139, 162, 222, •224. Hannah, 142 (/.n.). TI\KKIET, 145. IIakkkitt, 142. Hati (Karu), 8, 9, 88, 89 (f.n.), 91. Hkitok, 142. Henry, 151. Ho IE, 133. ISAJIELL, 142 (f.n.). Ivan. 30. Jack, 152 (/".n.). Jan, -223. Jank. 142, 146, 150. Joe. 161. John, 137, 138, 139, 142, 145, 150. JoRi.s, 223. Joseth, 136, 145, 157. KadTlia, lt»4. Kadir. 90. LETiriA. 223. Lydia, 18t;, 20i». Madlyn, 131. Mairik, 151. Mansfield, 145. Mar.;arkt, 1_>9. 130. 131. 132 and (/.«.). 133. 135, US. •J22. 223. Margeret, 222. Margrietta, 223. Maria, 49, 146. Mary, 131. Mary Ann. 142, 146. Matthew, 151, 152. Milan, 98. Nancy, 152. Ned, 151. Nicola I, 99. Nicolas, 98. NiKCLiXA, 106, 107. NiLi, 142. NisKA, 92. OSMAN, 104, 105. PENTE^^NNY, 142, 143, 145. Peter, 149 and (f.n.). Philip, 160, 164. Phcenix, 147. PlETER, 224. Plato, 149. Radvl, 99. Names, G. Christian or fore — continued. Richard, 138 and {f.n.), 139. Riley, 156. RiSTEM, 28. Robert, 129, 131, 136, 137. Roman, 99. Ryley, 139. Sabraina, 146. Saiki, 152. Sali, 90. Samuel, 146. Sarah, 135, 149. Sherban, 99. Shooler, 149. Shuri (Yoki), 139. Sophia, 146, 1 '9. Spencer, 161. Sportcella, 157 (/.7t.). Sp5ti, 157 (/.n.). Stephen, 137, 139. Thomas, 142 i/.n.), 143, 145, 147. TiNKA, 58. ToTANA, 28, 35. Truffeni, 152 i/.n.). Tori, 107. 'TcRUTs' (nickname), 162. Unity, 151. Uriah, 153. Vlac'ano, 27, 36, 106. Vristaki, 99. William, 131, 138 (/.n.), 142 (/.n.), 150, 151, 160, 222, 223. Zachariah, 145, im aiid (f.n.). Names, Ci. Surnames — Allen, Chariotte, 142, 143, 145. Allen, Elizabeth, 142 (/.«.). Allen, Hannah, 142 (/.?«.). Allen, Isal>ell, 142 (f.n.). Allen, Thomas, 142 (f.n.). Allen, William, 142 {f.n.). Ayers, Sarah (Shooler), 149. Backer, Dominico, 224. Blytii, tinkers, 58. Bos, William, 151. Boss, Peter, 157 (/.n. ). Boss, Spoti, 157 (/.«.). Boss, Waini, 157 i/.n.). Bosses, 151. BosswEL gang, 157 (/.".). Bosvile, 'Captain,' 156. Bosvile's gang, 156. BoswELL, Abraham, 149. Boswell, Ambrose, 137. BoswELL (Boss), Chailotta, 146. Boswell, 'Queen' Dinah, 135. Boswell, Dianah, 136. Boswell = Lock, 151. Boswell gang, 147, 155, 156. Boswell, Phcenix, 147. Boswell, Ryley (Riley), 139, 156. Boswell, Sarah, 149. Boswell, Sophia, 149. Bowers (Bower), James, 142. BozwELL, Elizabeth, 129. Brown, Kadilia, 164. BucKLAND family, 156. Buckland, Hector, 142. BucKLAJTD, Ned, 151. Buckland (Fenner), Nili, 142. 230 INDEX OF VOLUME IX Names, G. Surnames — contimied^. Auckland, ' King ' Peter, 149 (f.n. ). Buckley, Dorothy, 149. BucKLKY, Peter, 149. Buckley, Plato, 149. Camerons, tinkers, 58. C HARLOT, Edward, 150. Charlot, Jane, 150. CiiARLUT, John, 150. Chilcott (Lee), Richard, 138 {f.n.), 139. Collins, Elizabeth, 136. Cooi'EK, Ann, 146. Cooper, Anne, 14<». Cooper, Anne Maria, 146. Cooper, Cornelius, 186, 191, 194. 196, 207, 208. Cooper, Elisha (Lusha), 146. Cooper, Eve, 146. Cooper, G. Jack, 152 and {f.n.). Cooper, Jane, 146. Cooper (Hicks). Lydia, 186, 209. Cooper, Nancy, 152. Cooper, Sabraina, 146. CositY, Mrs., 161. DouuLAs, tinker-s, 58. Draper, Spencer, 161. Du. MITER, Piet«r, 224. Farlant, Abraham, 22.S. Fenner. Sec Bucklaml. Finch, Matllyn, 131. Finch (Fytch), 'Queen' Margaret, 129, 130. 131, 1.32 and (f.n.), 133, 135. 148. Finch, William. 131. Gaskin, Dot*!. KJl. (iREEN. George (Turuts), 162. Hearn family, 151. Hern, Jane, 142. Hern, Mary Ann. 142. Hern, Rol>ert, 129. Heron. Saiki, 1.52. IspASiT, Sherban, 99. Jorisse, Abraham, 223. Lee, Adam, 1.37. 138, 143, 144. Lee, Charlotta, 146 (f.n.). Lee, Blind David, 146 (f.n.). Lice, Diana, 145. Lee family, 137. Lee, old George, 224. Lee, Harriott, 142. Lee, John, 137, 138. 139, 1.^0. Lee, Mansfield. 145. Lee, Mary Ann, 146. Lee, Richard, 138. Lee, Robert, 137. Lee, Samuel, 146. Lee, Sophia, 146. Lee, Stephen, 137, 139. Lee, Thomas, 143, 147. Lee, William, 1.50. Lee, Zachariah. 145. 146 and (f.n.). 'Lincoln. Lady," 134, 150. Lock, Esmeralda, 151, 161. Lock = Boswell, 151. Lock, Joe, 161. Lock, Mairik, 151. Lock, Matthew. 151, 152. Locke, Henry, 151. Names, G. Surnames — continued. Locke, Unity, 151. Lovell family, 153, 154, 162. Set Smith family. Lovell, Harriet, 145. Lovell, John, 142, 145. Lovell, Joseph, 136, 145, 157. Lovell, Pentevinny, 142, 143, 145. Lovell, Robert, 136. Lovell, Thomas, 145. Lovell, Truffeni, 152 (f.n.). Lovell, Uriah, 153. Macmillan, tinkers, 58. MacI'hee, tinkers, 57, 58. Marshall, tinkers, 58. Mosroesse, Catherine, 223. Murray, Philip, tinker, 160, 164. Newlands, tinkers, 58. NicuLOFF. Ivan, 30. NoRRis. tinkers, 58. 0.sM.\NoFF, Osiuan, 105. PooLK, Mary, 131. Poole, Robert, 131. PowEL. Mary, 131. Powell's gang, 131. Powell, (ieorge, 130. 131. I'owELL, William, 131. Reid, tinkers, 58. Skemp, Sarah, lliS. .Smith. Ambrose, 148. Smith family, 137, 151, 1.56. Smith, George, 139. Smith, William, 138 (f.n.). Stanley, William, 160. Stewart, tinkers, 58. ToWNSLEY, tinkers, 58. Valentyn, Anthony, 22.3. Valentyn, Emanuel, 223. Valentyn, Jan, 223. Valent\'N, .loris, 223. Valentyn, Margrietta, 223. Vallantyne, Margaret, 222, 223. Voclentine, Leticia, 22.3. VocLENTiNE, William, 223. VoLANTYNE, (Jeorge. 222. VoLANTYNE, Margaret, 222. VoLANTYNE, Willjelmus, 222. Walentin family, 223. Watson, tinkers, 58. White, tinkers, 58. Williamson, tinkers, 58. Wilson, tinkers, 58. WiLsoiN, Johnne, 222. Wood, Abraham. 56. Wood, Cinderella. 152. Wood familj-, 152. Young, tinkers, 58. Names, G. Tribal or Race — Ai<lia. 5, 53. 10.3. Bare-Katuni^nK*ire, 47. Burgudjis, 5. 45. ( 'algidjis. 4. 1 1. Cygani. 167. Dawuldjis, 5, .53. Demirdjis, 4, 5, .53, 104. Dinikovlirs, 5, 6, 51. Djaparis. ^ee Zaparis. Djezvedjis, 5. Drindaris, 4. 10, 115. INDEX OF VOLUME IX 231 Names, G. Tribal or Race — continued. Egiptians, 222. (iitano, 167. Grebeniris, 5, 25, 30. Hasirdjis, 4, 53. Kalaidjis, Kalaidjides, 4, 9, 94. Kalburdjia, Kalburdjis, 4, 6, 82. Kashikdjis, 6. Kopan4ris, 6, 30. Korit4ris, 6, 49. Kosacis, 11. Kdtlenski Tsi'gani, 11. Lalere Sinte, 97. Meht^ris, 5, 53. Netots, 3. Pirpulia, 6, 44. Pletosi, 35. Roma, 13. RudAri.si, 6, 48. Sepetdjis, 4, 53. Suridgees, 224. Tarakd^is, 25. Turciti, H. Ursari, 47. I'stalar, 4. Vliichs, H, 7. Vla.si, 49. Yerlis, 4. ZAgundjis, 5, 13-22, 100. Zaparis (Djaparis), 3. Zavrakcia, Zavratides, Zavrakcis, 5, 25, 47. Zidaris, 97. Names of people who were possibly Gs. — Allen, John, 142. Bower, Heniy, 142. HowERS, Arthur, 141, 142. HowKRS, Bill. 142. Bowers, Ephraim, 141. Bowers, Robert, 141. Bdcklev, 138 (/.n.). Finch, Charity, 133. Finch, Faith, 133. Finch, Hope, 133. FiKCH, Johannes, 133. Hearn, Mary, 138 (f.n.). \ HroHES, 138 (/.«.). Jones, 138 (f.n.). Lamb, B., 146. Lamb, Henry, 146. Lamb, Sarah, 146. Lock, John, 151. Lock, Matthew, 151. Mc3GRAVE, Christofer, 130. McsGRAVE, old Goody, 130. McsGRAVE, William, 130. MusGROVE, Anthony, 130. Pentold, John, 223. Sheen, 138 (f.n.). Smith, John, 149. Sprague (Spragg, Cragg, Craggs), Joseph (Benjamin), 141, 142. Valentine, Elizabeth, 223. Vallentyn, James, 223, 224. Wood, Jane, 150. Wood, Susannah, 150. Young, Elizabeth, 149. Young, James (2), 149. nandi, remark on, 89. nasaldv, remark on, 75 (f.n.). nav, note' on, 75. Netots, G. race-name, 3. Newspapers, Journals, Magazines, and Periodicals quoted or referred to — Annual Register, 134 (f.n.), 135 {f.n.). Antiquary, 145 {f.n.). Blackwood, 56. Builder, 152 (f.n.). Champion, 132 (f.n.). Christian Guardian, 148 (f.n.), 151 (f.n.), 155, 156 and (f.n.). Church of England Magazine, 151 {f.n.). Gentleman's Magazine, 132 (f.n.), 140 (f.n.). Illustrated London News, 111. John Bull, 146 (f.n.). J.G.L.S., N.S., 2, 3, 6, 13, 50, 56, 57, 58, 80, 93, 130 (f.n. ), 136 (f.n. ), 137 (f.n.), 142 (f.n.), 144 (f.n.), 145 (f.n.), 147 (/.n.), 149 (f.n.), 151 (f.n.), 154 (f.n.), 157 (f.n.), 161 (f.n.), 163, 179, 223. J.G.L.S., O.S., 111, 129 (f.n.), 132 (/.n.), 149 (f.n.), 151 (f.n.), 160, 164. Leicester Journal, 141 (f.n.). London Chronicle, 134 (f.n.), 136, 137 (f.n.), 138 (/.«.), 141 (f.n.), 142(/.7i.). Mist's Weekly Journal, 131. Monthly Magazine, 145 (f.n.). Northampton Mercury, 56. Notes and Queries, 146 (f.n.). Oxford Journal, 134 (f.n.), 135, 1.37 (f.n.), 146 (/.n.), 150 (f.n.), 151 (f.n.). Oxford Times, 142 (f.n.). Reading Mercury, 141 (f.n.), 147 {f.n.). Times, 141 (f.n.), 144 (f.n.), 146 (f.n.), 151 (/.«.), 152 (/.n.). Weekly Register, 144 (f.n.). Worcester Herald, 142 (f.n.). Noise made by Gs., 21. Norwood, a G. haunt, 129-52. Nonfood Gs. and their Vocabulary, The. By E. 0. Winstedt, 129-65. Norwood, Rev. T. W., 115, 151. Notes and Queries : — BurrodSr Lavs from the Nevi Vesh, 224. d and dii, 224. Gs. and Bear.?, 112. Roumany Chai or Gs., The, 111. Seven Jargons, The, 111-12. Shelta, 111. Spanish Romani, 64. Suridgees, 224. Valentines, The, 222-4. Number of tinkers in Scotland, 57. Occupations, G. — Ballad-singers, 94. Basket-makers, 4, 104. Bear-leaders, 35, 47, 97. Beggars, 14. 232 IVDEX OF VOLUME IX Occupations, O. — continued. Buffalo-rearers, G. Chair-bottomers, 156. Charwomen, 7. Cliimney-sweep, 141. Cliina-racnders, 1.56. Coffee-pot maker.'!, 5, 9. Comb-makers, 5, 22-37. Coppersmiths, 35, 115. Crook -makers, 46. Dancers, 36. Drummers. 5. Farm-labourers, 3.1. Fiddlers, 146, 156. 224. Fortune-tellers, l.SU, 142-3, 152. (limlet-niakers, 5, 45. Harvest- workers, 7, 13, 50, 156. Hop-f;athprer8, 156. Horse-dealers, 5, 6, 8, 19, 23, 41, 51, 57, 137. Iforse-shoe makers, 5, 53. Horse-thieve.s, 3, 2.5-6. Innkeeper, 1.52. Iron-wtirkers, 4, 5, 53. Knife-jjrinders, 156. Mat-raakors, 7. Mi)nkey-traiiiers, 97. Miiwcrs, 1 1. I'ipe-players, 5. I'lirters, 7. Postman, 224. ru^'ilist, 1.52. SchoulnMstcr, 224. Sieve-makers, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10, 11, 50. Spoon-makers. 2, 6. Tamlxiurineplayers, 156. Thieves, 6. 23. .51. Tinkers, (i. 145, 146. Tinners. 4, 6, 7, 9, 10. Trouvrh- makers, 6, 49. Washerwomen, 7. Wnol -cleaners. 4. 11. O'DoNociiuK, F. : i^nialodiu of En(imi'*d /iriti^h Portraits in 'hi lirxtv>h AfuJieum, (ref. ) 132 (/.n. ). Offf, remark on. 70 i/.n.). Origin: of tinkers, 55; tradition of G., 23. iJriimdidiHi ' spider,' K3. Pii/ti 'silver clasps.' 49. P.^PA)l.\Gl : Pnrallde Auj>driicke und Redensartdi itn liumiinitrhm, Alhunf- sischi^n, Xeutjriechijirhen und Bulgar- if>chen, (ref.) 68 -9. Parish Jiegislera of Birchington, (ref.) 133 (/.n.). parwi, not<> on, 71 (/.n. ). PArpulia, G., tribal-name, 6, 44; dialect of, 102-3. Paspati, a., 3: Kliiden, {ref<.^ 7). !t2. 93, 100. Passive voice in Romani. 98. paMcrnf 'apron.' 103. Patkasoff. K. p.. 115. 123. Peasants" animosity against (Js. , 28. Penxell, Joseph, 117. Pepys, S. : Dinry, (quot.) 129. Perkins, Sidney W., 115, 118. Petcle.vgro : Report on the O. tribes of X.E. liidgaria, 1-54, 65-109. PiiiLLiMORE, W. P. \V., Middlesex Parish Registers, (ref.) 223. pHiLLiis, Sir J., 145. Phonetics: Bright's, 172; Copsey's, 158; Huyland's, 153-4 : Sinclair's, 187. Phraseology, foreign, tulopted by Romani, 68-70. Pindar, Peter, (quot.) 147 (/.n.). Pipe-players, G., 5. . pif(J, note on, 75. PiSTHEL, R., 116; Prakrit Grammar, (ref.) 125. PiTTARD, Dr. Eugene, 116. Pleto^i, (;. tribal-name, 35. Pneumonia among tinkers, 59. PiKTtK-KE, *Dr. Richard: Travels, (ref.) 133 (/.n.). Poles carried by RudAri, 49. Police : friendly to tinkers, 58 ; mid Gs., 145. Porter, Tom, gorgio traveller, 161. Port«r8, (J., 7. pdski, note on, 75. Postman, (}., 224. P<.TT, A. F., (ref8.)70, 71, l(i4. jtripel, dcriv. of, 70. Present tense in P4rpulia dialect. 102. Pride of colo\ir anu)tig (Js.. 36. I»RinKArx. Col. W. K.. lis. Prince, .J. 1). : English- Rommnny Jargon of the American Roads, (refs. ) 18«i, 187 210. Prisons U9e<l by Gs. as postes restantea, 21». Pronouns, Romani personal, compare<l with cognate forms in Indian tongues, 120-8. PUCHMAYER, A. .1., (fef.) 71. Pugilist, <;., 152. piiJiii ' street.' 95. pursukd 'crumbs,' 70 (/.n. ). (Quarrels, Zigundji. 17, 18. gueens. <;., 129. 130, 131. 132 aruf ( /".n.), 133, 134, 13.5, 147, 148. 150. QuEVKDo, Sefior Prof. D. S.. 118. R group of dialects, 67. R group of dialects, 67. r in Bulgarian Romani, 71, 100. 1 16. r sound in Romani, 71. 100. rai, remarks on, 36, 79. Raid, police, on (Js. . 29. 139. raimt'is ' lordship,' 98. Rankino, Dr. Fearon de I'Hoste, 115, 117; Shelta, (note), 111; Roumany Chaior Gs., The, 111. REDiiorsK : A Turkish and English Lfxiron, (ref.) '224. Report nf the DepartmerUal Committee on Tinkers in Scotland, (rev.), 54-64. Re)Kirt on MSS. in various rolleciion>. (ref.) 131 (/.n.). Report on the G. tribes of X.E. Bulo'irii By Petulengro, 1-54, 65-109. resdv, remark on, 7». INDEX OF VOLUME IX 233 Residence in Bulgaria, A. See St. Clair. Review : Report of the Departmental Committee on Tinkers in Scotland, .54-64. Rice : TTie Parish Register of Horsham, (quot.) 222. rikon6, remark on, 75. Robbers, O., 137, 138, 139. Roberts, Samuel, 116; The Gs., (ref.) 156 (/.n.). Roriia, G. tribal-name, 13. Romani not necessarily an unmixed languat;e when leaving India, 119. Romani word.s worth noting — nkhor, 71 (./".n. ), angYt.it, 75 ; aravdv, 75; arr'ir, 70 {f.n.); arlla, 75; astdr, 104; aslf'r, 103: hai, 105; -h^M, 104 ; -herl, 87 ; hiandva, 102: hildrrah, 160; hock, 174; hori, 106-7; hov, 70 (/.n.); hre.i, 96; hnhirisdjovav, 75 ; /)?fr, 71 (./*•«•) ; r(f, 190; ram, 79; raprdzi. 49; rhomiil, 75 (/.n.) ; nW*, 70 (/.7i.) ; deppsem'nqro, 176 ; derjdv, 75 ; diW, rfiWn, r/tV^m, 80, 100 ; dwfir- t//a, 176 ; dinngavdv, 75 ; dzeha, 75 ; dfe/«'m, lOO'; dioro, 70 (/.n.), 75 ; ek chipds, 79 ; furuvli, 71 ; f7ai, 176; f/o«^//, 70 (f.n.); graia rdi, 194 ; giidld, 79 ; hadjavdv, 91 ; hormingoree, 162; x^namlk, 70 (/.n. ) ; "xin/^/, 79 ; xn^mi, 7 1 { /".n. ) ; Xaro, 76; \nrata8, 70 (/.n.) ; X«x«r, 76 ; x^tngisartiv, 70 ; X""^'. 70 {f.n.)\ iilos, 95; ikisdra, 80; ingjariiv, ingjerdv, 79, 80 ; t'-'o//, 70 (/.n. ); iskdire, 83; kaim^ngeros, 195 ; jlv/X-a, 96 ; /tan-, 84 ; k'andoi, 71 ; l-dHtroro, 178 ; kanzai'iri, 71 ; iti/ti7.«/. 79 ; /•iV*^ 79 ; korak, 70 (/.n.) ; kokd, 96 ; /rcmi, 71 ifn.) ; kovd, 104 ; b'izo, 163 ; laddva, 102 ; /'iv ^<< palal, 68 ; liperdv, 71 ; li'idav, 79 ; manrd, 79 ; mdsov, 199; -m€7i, 104; moomlingoree, 163 ; miikso, 181 ; niM-s07J'»»', 70 (./'.n. ); wiJi-wa, 164; naia, 108-9; nakadem, 99 ; nandi, 89 ; naJcUav, 75 ( /"./i.) ; nar, 75 ; Of//, 70 (/.n.) ; oriimd'.dva, 83 ; p'//i'i, 49 ; pamo, 71 (/".n.); pastemi, 103; ptVo, 75 ; /xJa/ti, 75 ; prf^pel, 70 ; pw/'/i, 95; pursukd, 70 (/.n.) ; rai, 36, 79 ; rniWi.", 98 ; resdv, 75 ; rikoni'i, 75 ; rot-tch, 164 : rwX', 75, 79, 102 ; rumusardv, 71 ; saleijgo, 83 ; Wrf, 75 ; savord, 89 ; si, 79 ; singwela, 161 ; somnakdi, 75 ; • ii£(5, 75 ; «<7a, 184 ; tueid, 79 ; thdhjovav, 76 ; ^/iana, 16 ; thrlma, 71, 79; trdmar, 70; fschamme- dini, 184 ; uy-hawiv, 80 ; uxljavdv, 80 ; M/y«/v, 79 ; 7t:ar«'f, 75 ; va«, 70 (/.n.); roy^, 70 (/.n.) ; tm^, 76, 102 ; ydjufo, 210. rotsch 'spoon,' 164. Roumany Chai or Gs., The, (note). By D. F. de THoste Ranking, 111. rr sound, 72. Rud4ris, G. tribal-name, 6, 48. ruk, remark on, 75, 79, 102. Rumanian Gs. , 49 ; in Bulgaria, 5. Rumanian : influence on Comb-makers' dialect, 97 ; loan-words in Comfc- makers' dialect, 22 ; in Bulgarian-G. dialects, 66, 83 ; in Sieve-makers' dialect, 6. rumusardv, deriv. of, 71. Rush -carpet makers, G., 4. Russell, Alex., 115, 117; Bright' s Anglo-Romani Vocabulary, 165-85 ; Suridgees, (note), 224. sddo 'a cup,' 207. St. Clair, S. G. B. and Charles Brophy : A Residence in E dgaria, (ref.) 2. St. George's Day and Gs., 16. saleygo 'snail,' 83. sail'), remark on, 75. Sampson, Dr. John, 69 (f.n.), 70, 163, 168 (f.n.), 170 (/.7j.), 174, 176, 177 f/.n.), 207 ; Vale et ave ! 113-18. S «i NDERSON, Rev. R. N. , student of Romani, 111. -sar stem, remarks on, 72-3. Saras^n de la Cardhea, G. song, 64. savor6, note on, 89. Schoolmaster, G., 224. Scotland, G. Ijanished from, 222. Scott, Rev. A. B. on tinkers, 57, 63. Sepetdjis, G. tribal-name, 4, 53. Seven Jargon^, The, (note). By F. G. Ackerley, 111-12. Shaw, Fred, 113, 117. Shawcross, J. p. : History of Dagen- ham, (ref.) U2(f.n.). Shelta, (note). By D. F. de I'Hoste Ranking, 111. Shepherds' crooks, Gs. makers of, 6. .si, remark on, 79. Sieve-makers, G., 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10, 44, 50. SiMSON, Walter, 175. Sinclair, A. T., 117; collector of American-Romani, 185, 186. singwela ' kettle,' 161. Soldiers, G., 51. Solly, N. N. : Memoirs of the Life of David Cox, (ref.) 143 (f.n.). somnakdi, remark on, 75. Smart, Bath and H. T. Crofton : Dia- lect of the English Gs., (refs.) 173-85; 187-210. Smith, George, of Coalville, 146 (f.n.). Smith, Hubert, 151 ; Tent Life with English Gs. in Nonoay, (ref.) 132 (f.n.). Spanish Romani, (note), 64. Spinelli, Signor, 116. Spoon-makers, G., 2, 6. Sr\eho, J. : his portrait of Margaret Finch, 132, 148. Stevens, J. : A Parochial History of St. Mary Bourne, (ref.) 148 (,f.n.). Studies in Romani Philology. By Alfred C. Woolner, 119-28. Suridgees, (note). By A. Russell, 224. SM30, remark on, 75. 234 IXDFX OF VOLUME IX Mwa 'tear,' 184. Symons, a., 117. Tambourine-players, G., 156. Tarakfl;>.is, (J. tribal-narae, 23. tasfi, remark on, 79. Tathes, M.. pi Elector of Romani, 04. Taylor, Tom, 111, llfi. Tentless Gs., 5, 11, 'A. Tents, elaborate G., 6 ; G., 44, 4,'), 4S ; Comb-makers', 30; English-G., 148; ZAgundji, 1.5, 16. Test-woifls, list of, for seven Biilgarian- G. dialects, 77-8. Tedtsch, Julius, 117. thdhjovav, remark on, 76. thnnn 'encampment,' 16. Tui-aLKKK, Arthur: Hi port oti the Q. ProhUm, (refs.) .S, 117: WOrterhuch, (ref.) 118, 184. Thieves, G., 6, 23, ni ; expert, 51-2; women, 5. Th..mi'son. T. \V.. II.S, 11.-). 117, 152. thrhii'i, deriv. of, 71, 79. Tickets, horse, 26. TiMHS, J. : Enrflif'h Eccentrics, (ref.) 120 (/.n.). Tinkers, G., 6, 145, 156; of Scotland. .'■)4-64. Tinners, (i.. 4, 6. 7, 1», 10. Tra<le-clas8ification of Gs. , 3. Trial, V.., 142 3. tniniav, deriv. of, 70. Tniugh-makers. G., 6, 49. t)>ch'immeilini 'a slap on the face,' 184. Turciti, G. trilwl-name. 6. Turkish : a lingua franca for Moslem <}. tribes, 10 ; intluence on Romani phraseologj', 68 ; on Hulgarian-CJ. syn- tax, 84 ; loan-wortls, 83, 'J5. Ui'haiuiv, remark on, 80. uxlja^Hiv, remark on, 80. ITrkaN. Reinhold, 118. * uri-, note on, 71 (/•'••)• urjiiv, remark on, 79. Ursari, G. tribal-name, 47. iistalar. G. tribal-narae. 4. uiardv, note on, 75. -vn, sutlix for loan-wonls, 83. vachi 'night,' 184. Vnlt et ave ! By Dr. .1. Sampson, 113-18. ValriUine.8, The. (note). By E. O. VVin- stedt. 222-4. va.i 'on account of,' 70 (/.n.). re ' and,' note on, 105. Vlarhs, G. tribal-name, 6, 7. ^^asi, G. tribal -name, 49. Vocabularies, Romani : American, 187- 210; Bright's, 167-85; Copsey's, 157- 65; Hoyland's. 153-7. vorjl, remark on, 70 (y'.n. ). VuN Sow A : Mnndnrt d. duv. Zig., (ref.) 122. vwi ' Hax,' 76, 102. WArKERNAOEI,. J.. 116. Waine, <;.. l.SO-1 (/.n.). Wanderitifj Gipi>et/, Sir, am I, A. poem, . (quot.) 147-8 (/.n.). War and the (Js., the, 54. Washerwomen, G., 7. Way. a. K. (J. : Xo. 747, (ref.) 161. WEKiAND, Prof. (Justav: I4tei> Jahre«- herieht de» Irvlituttt fiir liumiini*rhf Sjfrarhf, {r€(.)*\H. Wei.i.stooo, Fred. 116. Whiter. Walter, 115. Wiener, Trof. U-o, 116. Wiu.iAMs, H. L., 117. WiNSTEDT. E. O.. 56. 113. 116, 117; Thf A'onroorf '7*. and thrir VocabiUnry. l29-<'.5 ; Thf V'llmtinfn, (notv). 222 4. IVfJttdnton rnrinh Rf<;ii>tfr, 142 (/.»i.). Wood, H. M. : The' Registers of Whit- '.Mm, (ref.) 130 (/.n.). W(MKlen-tmugh makers. (J., 6. Woodman, A. V. : The HcfjiMer of the I'nrith of \Vin(], (ref.) 149 (f.n.). \V(K)l-(leaner«, G., 4, 11. W(M)LNER, Prof. A. C, 116; Stvulie$ in

Romnni PhUology, 119-'28. Wriomt, Joseph : English Dialect Die-

ti(m'iry, (ref.) 207. WvNDiiAM, H. p. : The Diary of thr

Intf Oeorge Buitb Dodington, (quot.)

134 (/.n.).

T/lj<ifo 'apron,' 210. Yatks. Miss I). E., 116. Yerlis, G. tribal-name, 4. YoxALL, Sir J. TI., 117.

Z4gundji8, G. tribal-name, 5, 13-22;

dialect of, 100. Zaparis (Djaparis), <i. race-name, 3. Zavnikria, Zavrak<'is, Zavracides, G.

trilwl-name, 5, 25, 47. Zidaris, G. tribal-name, 97. 2u»ii ' evening meal,' 15.